ILLIAM 
 
 __ 
 
 VJ JtJLi JLt O X X 13
 
 RAKY 
 
 1 DIEGO
 
 PS 
 
 mo 
 
 ,65" 
 
 SH
 
 SECRET SERVICE
 
 " Look out, Harry !" he implored 
 
 (Page 167)
 
 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 BEING THE HAPPENINGS OF A NIGHT 
 
 IN RICHMOND IN THE SPRING OF 1865 
 
 DONE INTO BOOK FORM FROM 
 
 THE PLAY BY 
 
 WILLIAM GILLETTE 
 
 By 
 CYRUS TOWNSEND BRADY 
 
 Illustrated by 
 THE KINNEYS 

 
 COPYRIGHT, 1912, BY 
 DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY 
 
 Published, January, 1912
 
 I DEDICATE MY SHARE OF THIS JOINT PRODUCTION 
 
 TO 
 
 The many people of the stage, personally known and unknown 
 
 by me, who have so often interested, amused, instructed, and 
 
 inspired me by their presentations of life in all its infinite 
 
 variety. They are a much misunderstood people by the 
 
 public generally, and I take this occasion to testify that, 
 
 in my wide acquaintance with stage people, I have 
 
 found them as gentle, as generous, as refined, and 
 
 as considerate as any group of people with whom 
 
 I have associated in my long and varied career.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 BOOK I 
 WHAT HAPPENED AT EIGHT O'CLOCK 
 
 CHAPTER PAQM 
 
 I THE BATTERY PASSES .... 3 
 
 II A COMMISSION FROM THE PRESIDENT . 18 
 
 III ORDERS TO CAPTAIN THORNK . . 34 
 
 IV Miss MITFORD'S INTERVENTION . . 49 
 V THE UNFAITHFUL SERVANT ... 69 
 
 VI THE CONFIDENCE OF EDITH VARNEY . 86 
 
 BOOK II 
 WHAT HAPPENED AT NINE O'CLOCK 
 
 VII WILFRED WRITES A LETTER . . 105 
 
 VIII EDITH Is FORCED TO PLAY THE GAME 133 
 
 IX THE SHOT THAT KILLED . . .154 
 
 BOOK III 
 
 WHAT HAPPENED AT TEN O'CLOCK 
 
 X CAROLINE MITFORD WRITES A DESPATCH 173 
 XI MR. ARRELSFORD AGAIN INTERPOSES . 187 
 XII THORNE TAKES CHARGE OF THE TELE- 
 GRAPH OFFICE ..... 200 
 xi
 
 xii CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 XIII THE TABLES ARE TURNED . . .217 
 
 XIV THE CALL OF THE KEY . . .229 
 XV LOVE AND DUTY AT THE TOUCH . . 247 
 
 BOOK IV 
 WHAT HAPPENED AT ELEVEN O'CLOCK 
 
 XVI THE TUMULT IN HUMAN HEARTS . .261 
 
 XVII WILFRED PLAYS THE MAN . . . 271 
 
 XVIII CAPTAIN THORNB JUSTIFIES HIMSELF . 292 
 
 XIX THE DRUMHEAD COURT-MARTIAL . . 301 
 
 XX THE LAST REPRIEVE . . . .318 
 
 AFTERWORD 330
 
 BOOK I 
 
 WHAT HAPPENED AT EIGHT O'CLOCK
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE BATTERY PASSES 
 
 OUTSIDE, the softness of an April night; the 
 verdure of tree and lawn, the climbing roses, 
 already far advanced in that southern latitude, 
 sweetly silvered in the moonlight. Within the 
 great old house apparently an equal calm. 
 
 Yet, neither within nor without was the night 
 absolutely soundless. Far away to the south- 
 ward the cloudless horizon, easily visible from 
 the slight eminence on which the house stood, 
 was marked by quivering flashes of lurid light. 
 From time to time, the attentive ear might catch 
 the roll, the roar, the reverberation of heavy 
 sound like distant thunder-peals intermingled 
 with sharper detonations. The flashes came 
 from great guns, and the rolling peals were the 
 sound of the cannon, the detonations explosions 
 of the shells. There was the peace of God in the 
 heaven above; there were the passions of men 
 on the earth beneath. 
 
 Lights gleamed here and there, shining 
 through the twining rose foliage, from the win- 
 
 8
 
 4 SECEET SERVICE 
 
 dows of the old house, which stood far back from 
 the street. From a room on one side of the hall, 
 which opened from the broad pillared portico 
 of Colonial fashion, a hum of voices arose. 
 
 A group of women, with nervous hands and 
 anxious faces, working while they talked, were 
 picking lint, tearing linen and cotton for band- 
 ages. Their conversation was not the idle 
 chatter of other days. They " told sad stories 
 of the death of kings! " How " Tom " and 
 " Charles " and " Allen " and " Page " and 
 * * Burton ' ' had gone down into the Valley of the 
 Shadow of Death, whence they had not come 
 back. How this fort had been hammered yester- 
 day, the other, the day before. How So-and- 
 So 's wounds had been ministered tg. How Such- 
 a-One's needs had been relieved. * fiow the en- 
 emy were drawing closer and closer and closer, 
 and how they were being held back with courage, 
 which, alas! by that time was the courage of 
 despair. And much of their speech was of their 
 own kind, of bereft women and fatherless chil- 
 dren. And ever as they talked, the busy fingers 
 flew. 
 
 Upstairs from one of the front rooms the light 
 shone dimly through a window partly covered
 
 THE BATTERY PASSES 5 
 
 by a half -drawn Venetian blind. One standing 
 at the side of the house and listening would 
 have heard out of the chamber low meanings, 
 muttered words from feverish lips and delirious 
 brain. The meaningless yet awful babble was 
 broken now and again by words of tenderness 
 and anguish. Soft hands were laid on the burn- 
 ing brow of the poor sufferer within, while a 
 mother's eyes dropped tears upon bloodstained 
 bandages and wasted frame. 
 
 And now the gentle wind which swept softly 
 through the trees bore a sudden sharper, stran- 
 ger sound toward the old house in the garden. 
 The tramp of horse, the creak of wheels, the 
 faint jingling of arms and sabres drew nearer 
 and rose louder. Sudden words of command 
 punctured the night. Here came a battery, 
 without the rattle of drum or the blare of bugles, 
 with no sound but its own galloping it rolled 
 down the street. Lean, gaunt horses were rid- 
 den and driven by leaner and gaunter men in 
 dusty, worn, ragged, tattered uniforms. Only 
 the highly polished brass guns twelve-pounder 
 Napoleons gleamed bright in the moonlight. 
 
 The sewing women came out on the porch 
 and the blind of the window above was lifted
 
 6 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 and a white-haired woman stood framed in the 
 light. 
 
 No, those watchers did not cheer as the bat- 
 tery swept by on its way to the front. For one 
 thing, a soldier lay upstairs dying ; for another, 
 they had passed the time when they cheered that 
 tattered flag. Now they wept over it as one 
 weeps as he beholds for the last time the face of 
 a friend who dies. Once they had acclaimed it 
 as the sunrise in the morning, now they watched 
 it silently go inevitably to the sunset of defeat. 
 
 The men did not cheer either. They were not 
 past cheering oh, no! They were made of 
 rougher stuff than the women, and the time 
 would come when, in final action, they would 
 burst forth into that strange, wild yell that 
 struck terror to the hearts of the hearers. They 
 could cheer even in the last ditch, even in 
 the jaws of death face the end better for 
 their cheering perhaps; but women are more 
 silent in the crisis. They bear and give no 
 tongue. 
 
 The officer in command saw the little group 
 of women on the porch. The moonlight shone 
 from the street side and high-lighted them, turn- 
 ing the rusty black of most of the gowns, home-
 
 THE BATTERY PASSES 7 
 
 dyed mourning, all that could be come at in 
 those last awful days in Richmond, into soft 
 shadows, above which their faces shone angelic. 
 He saw the woman's head in the window, too. 
 He knew who lay upon the bed of death within 
 the chamber. He had helped to bring him back 
 from the front several days before. He bit his 
 lips for a moment and then, ashamed of his emo- 
 tion, his voice rang harsh. With arm and sabre 
 the battery saluted the women and passed on, 
 while from the window of the great drawing- 
 room, opposite the room of the lint-pickers and 
 bandage-tearers, a slender boy stared and 
 stared after the disappearing guns, his eyes full 
 of envy and vexatious tears as he stamped his 
 foot in futile protest and disappointment. 
 
 The noise made by the passing cannon soon 
 died away in the distance. Stillness supervened 
 as before; workers whispered together, realis- 
 ing that some of those passing upon whom they 
 had looked would pass no more, and that they 
 would look upon them never again. Upstairs 
 the moans of the wounded man had died away; 
 the only thing that persisted was the fearful 
 thundering of the distant guns around be- 
 leaguered Petersburg. Within the drawing-
 
 8 
 
 room, the boy walked up and down restlessly, 
 muttering to himself, evidently nerving himself 
 to desperate resolution. 
 
 1 i I won 't do it, ' ' he said. * ' I won 't stay here 
 any longer." 
 
 Pie threw up his hands and turned to the por- 
 traits that adorned the room, portraits that car- 
 ried one back through centuries to the days of 
 the first cavalier of the family, who crossed the 
 seas to seek his fortune in a new land, and it 
 was a singular thing that practically every one 
 of them wore a sword 
 
 * ' You all fought, ' ' said the boy passionately, 
 " and I am going to." 
 
 The door at the other end was softly 
 opened. The great room was but dimly lighted 
 by candles in sconces on the wall; the great 
 chandelier was not lighted for lack of tapers, 
 but a more brilliant radiance was presently cast 
 over the apartment by the advent of old Martha. 
 She had been the boy's " Mammy " and the 
 boy's father's " Mammy " as well, and no one 
 dared to speculate how much farther into the 
 past she ran back. 
 
 " Is dat you, Mars Wilfred? " said the old 
 woman, waddling into the room, both hands ex-
 
 THE BATTERY PASSES 9 
 
 tended, bearing two many-branched candle- 
 sticks, which she proceeded to deposit upon the 
 handsome mahogany tables with which the long 
 drawing-room was furnished. 
 
 ' ' Yes, it is I, Aunt Martha. Did you see Ben- 
 ton 's Battery go by? " 
 
 ' ' Lawd lub you, chile, Ah done seed so many 
 guns an' Bosses an' soljahs a-gwine by Ah don't 
 tek no notice ob 'em no mo'. 'Peahs lak dey 
 keep on a-passin' by fo'ebah." 
 
 " Well, there won't be many more of them 
 pass by," said the boy in a clear accent, but 
 with that soft intonation which would have be- 
 trayed his Southern ancestry anywhere, " and 
 before they are all gone, I would like to join one 
 of them myself. ' ' 
 
 " Why, my po' li'l lamb ! " exclaimed Martha, 
 her arms akimbo, ' ' dat Ah done nussed in dese 
 ahms, is you gwine to de fight? " 
 
 The boy's demeanour was anything but lamb- 
 like. He made a fierce step toward her. 
 
 " Don't you call me * lamb ' any more," he 
 said, " it's ridiculous and " 
 
 Mammy Martha started back in alarm. 
 
 " 'Peahs mo' lak a lion 'd be better," she 
 admitted.
 
 10 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Where's mother? " asked the boy, dismiss- 
 ing the subject as unworthy of argument. 
 
 " I reckon she's upstaihs wid Mars Howard, 
 suh. Yo' bruddah " 
 
 " I want to see her right away," continued 
 the boy impetuously. 
 
 " Mars Howard he's putty bad dis ebenin','' 
 returned Martha. " Ah bettah go an' tell her 
 dat you want her, but Ah dunno's she'd want 
 to leab him. ' ' 
 
 11 Well, you tell her to come as soon as she 
 can. I'm awfully sorry for Howard, but it's 
 living men that the Confederacy needs most 
 now." 
 
 " Yas, suh," returned the old nurse, with a 
 quizzical look out of her black eyes at the slen- 
 der boy before her. " Dey suah does need 
 men," she continued, and as the youngster took 
 a passionate step toward her, she deftly passed 
 out of the room and closed the door behind her, 
 and he could hear her ponderous footsteps 
 slowly and heavily mounting the steps. 
 
 The boy went to the window again and stared 
 into the night. In his preoccupation he did not 
 catch the sound of a gentler footfall upon the 
 stairs, nor did he notice the opening of the door
 
 THE BATTERY PASSES 11 
 
 and the silent approach of a woman, the woman 
 with white hair who had stood at the window. 
 The mother of a son dead, a son dying, and a 
 son living. No distinctive thing that in the Con- 
 federacy. Almost any mother who had more 
 than one boy could have been justly so char- 
 acterised. She stopped half-way down the room 
 and looked lovingly and longingly at the slight, 
 graceful figure of her youngest son. Her eyes 
 filled with tears for the dying or the living or 
 both? Who can say? She went toward him, 
 laid her hand on his shoulder. He turned in- 
 stantly and at the sight of her tears burst out 
 quickly : 
 
 " Howard isn't worse, is he? " for a moment 
 forgetful of all else. 
 
 The woman shook her head. 
 
 " I am afraid he is. The sound of that pass- 
 ing battery seemed to excite him so. He thought 
 he was at the front again and wanted to get up." 
 
 " Poor old Howard! ' 
 
 " He's quieter now, perhaps " 
 
 " Mother, is there anything I can do for 
 him? " 
 
 " No, my son," answered the woman with a 
 sigh, " I don't think there is anything that any-
 
 12 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 body can do. We can only wait and hope. He 
 is in God's hands, not ours." 
 
 She lifted her face for a moment and saw be- 
 yond the room, through the night, and beyond 
 the stars a Presence Divine, to Whom thousands 
 of other women in that dying Confederacy made 
 daily, hourly, and momentary prayers. Less 
 exalted, more human, less touched, the boy 
 bowed his head, not without his own prayer, 
 too. 
 
 ' ' But you wanted to see me, Wilfred, Martha 
 said," the woman presently began. 
 
 " Yes, mother, I " 
 
 The boy stopped and the woman was in no 
 hurry to press him. She divined what was com- 
 ing and would fain have avoided it all. 
 
 " I am thankful there is a lull in the cannon- 
 ading, ' ' she said, listening. ' ' I wonder why it 
 has stopped? " 
 
 " It has not stopped," said Wilfred, " at 
 least it has gone on all evening." 
 
 " I don't hear it now." 
 
 ' ' No, but you will there ! ' : 
 
 " Yes, but compared to what it was yester- 
 day you know how it shook the house and 
 Howard suffered so through it."
 
 13 
 
 " So did I," said the boy in a low voice 
 fraught with passion. 
 
 " You, my son? ' 
 
 " Yes, mother, when I hear those guns and 
 know that the fighting is going on, it fairly 
 maddens me " 
 
 But Mrs. Varney hastily interrupted her boy. 
 Woman-like she would thrust from her the de- 
 cision which she knew would be imposed upoc 
 her. 
 
 " Yes, yes," she said; " I know how you suf- 
 fered, we all suffered, we " She turned 
 
 away, sat down in a chair beside the table, 
 leaned her head in her hands, and gave way to 
 her emotions. " There has been nothing but 
 suffering, suffering since this awful war be- 
 gan," she murmured. 
 
 " Mother," said Wilfred abruptly, " I want 
 to speak to you. You don't like it, of course, but 
 you have just got to listen this time." 
 
 Mrs. Varney lifted her head from her hands. 
 Wilfred came nearer to her and dropped on his 
 knees by her side. One hand she laid upon his 
 shoulder, the other on his head. She stared 
 down into his up-turned face. 
 
 " I know I know, my boy what you want."
 
 14 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " I can't stay here any longer," said the 
 youth; " it is worse than being shot to pieces. 
 I just have to chain myself to the floor whenever 
 I hear a cannon-shot or see a soldier. When 
 can I go? ' 
 
 The woman stared at him. In him she saw 
 faintly the face of the boy dying upstairs. In 
 him she saw the white face of the boy who lay 
 under the sun and dew, dead at Seven Pines. 
 In him she saw all her kith and kin, who, true 
 to the traditions of that house, had given up 
 their lijes for a cause now practically lost. She 
 could not give up the last one. She drew him 
 gently to her, but, boy-like, he disengaged him- 
 self aijd drew away with a shake of his head, 
 not that he loved his mother the less, but honour 
 as he saw it the more. 
 
 " Why don't you speak? " he whispered at 
 last, 
 
 * ' I don 't know what to say to you, Wilfred, ' ' 
 faltered his mother, although there was but one 
 thing to say, and she knew that she must 
 say it, yet she was fighting, woman-like, for 
 time. 
 
 ' ' I will tell you what to say, ' ' said the boy. 
 
 11 What? "
 
 THE BATTERY PASSES 15 
 
 " Say that you won't mind if I go down to 
 Petersburg and enlist. ' ' 
 
 ' ' But that would not be true, Wilfred, ' ' said 
 his mother, smiling faintly. 
 
 " True or not, mother, I can't stay here." 
 ' ' Oh, Wilfred, Russell has gone, and Howard 
 is going, and now you want to go and get 
 killed." 
 
 " I don't want to be killed at all, mother." 
 " But you are so young, my boy." 
 " Not younger than Tom Kittridge," an- 
 swered the boy; " not younger than Ell Stuart 
 or Cousin Steven or hundreds of other boys 
 down there. See, mother they have called for 
 all over eighteen, weeks ago ; the seventeen call 
 may be out any moment ; the next one after that 
 takes me. Do you want me to stay here until 
 I am ordered out ! I should think not. Where's 
 your pride ? ' 
 
 " My pride? Ah, my son, it is on the battle- 
 field, over at Seven Pines, and upstairs with 
 Howard." 
 
 " Well, I don't care, mother," he persisted 
 obstinately. ' l I love you and all that, you know 
 it, but I can't stand this. I've got to go. I 
 must go."
 
 16 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 Mrs. Varney recognised from the ring of de- 
 termination in the boy's voice that his mind was 
 made up. She could no longer hold him. With 
 or without her consent he would go, and why 
 should she withhold it? Other boys as young as 
 hers had gone and had not come back. Aye, 
 there was the rub : she had given one, the other 
 trembled on the verge, and now the last one! 
 Yes, he must go, too, to live or die as Grod 
 pleased. If they wanted her to sacrifice every- 
 thing on the altar of her country, she had her 
 own pride, she would do it, as hundreds of other 
 women had done. She rose from her chair and 
 went toward her boy. He was a slender lad of 
 sixteen but was quite as tall as she. As he stood 
 there he looked strangely like his father, 
 thought the woman. 
 
 " Well," she said at last, " I will write to 
 your father and " 
 
 " But," the boy interrupted in great disap- 
 pointment, " that'll take forever. You never 
 can tell where his brigade is from day to day. 
 I can't wait for you to do that." 
 
 " Wilfred," said his mother, " I can't let you 
 go without his consent. You must be patient. 
 I will write the letter at once, and we will send
 
 THE BATTERY PASSES 17 
 
 it by a special messenger. You ought to hear 
 by to-morrow." 
 
 The boy turned away impatiently and strode 
 toward the door. 
 
 " Wilfred," said his mother gently. The 
 tender appeal in her voice checked him. She 
 came over to him and put her arm about his 
 shoulders. " Don't feel bad, my boy, that you 
 have to stay another day with your mother. It 
 may be many days, you know, before 
 
 " It isn't that," said Wilfred. 
 
 " My darling boy I know it. You want to 
 fight for your country and I'm proud of you. 
 I want my sons to do their duty. But with your 
 father at the front, one boy dead, and the other 
 wounded, dying " 
 
 She turned away. 
 
 " You will write father to-night, won't you? ' 
 
 " Yes yes! " 
 
 " I'll wait, then, until we have had time to get 
 a reply, ' ' said the boy. 
 
 " Yes, and then you will go away. I know 
 what your father's answer will be. The last of 
 my boys Oh, God, my boys ! ' '
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 A COMMISSION FROM THE PRESIDENT 
 
 THE door giving entrance to the hall was opened 
 unceremoniously by the rotund and privileged 
 Martha. She came at an opportune time, reliev- 
 ing the tension between the mother and son. 
 Wilfred was not insensible to his mother's feel- 
 ings, but he was determined to go to the front. 
 He was glad of the interruption and rather 
 shamefacedly took advantage of it by leaving 
 the room. 
 
 " Well, Martha, what is it? " asked Mrs. Var- 
 ney, striving to regain her composure. 
 
 " Deys one ob de men fum de hossiple heah, 
 ma'am." 
 
 " Another one? ' 
 
 " Ah 'clah to goodness, ma'am, dey jes' Keeps 
 a-comin' an' a-comin'. 'Peahs like we cain't 
 keep no close fo' ourse'f ; de sheets an' table- 
 cloths an' napkins an' eben de young misstess' 
 petticoats, dey all hab to go." 
 
 " And we have just sent all the bandages we 
 have," said Mrs. Varney, smiling. 
 
 18
 
 COMMISSION FROM PRESIDENT 19 
 
 " Den we got to git some mo'. Dey says 
 dey's all used up, an' two mo' trains jes' come 
 in crowded full o' wounded sojahs an' mos' 
 all ob 'em dreffeul bad ! ' ' 
 
 " Is Miss Kittridge here yet, Martha? " 
 
 " Yas'm, Ah jes' seed her go in' thu de hall 
 into de libr'y." 
 
 11 Ask her if they have anything to send. 
 Even if it 's only a little let them have it. What 
 they need most is bandages. There are some in 
 Howard's room, too. Give them half of what 
 you find there. I think what we have left will 
 last long enough to to " 
 
 " Yas'm," said old Martha, sniffing. " Ah'm 
 a-gwine. Does you want to see de man? " 
 
 " Yes, send him in," said Mrs. Varney. 
 
 There was a light tap on the door after Mar- 
 tha went out. 
 
 " Come in," said the mistress of the house, 
 and there entered to her a battered and dilapi- 
 dated specimen of young humanity, his arm in 
 a sling. " My poor man! " exclaimed Mrs. 
 Varney. " Sit down." 
 
 " Thank you, ma'am." 
 
 " Martha," she called to the old woman, who 
 paused at the door on her way to the stairs,
 
 20 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " can't you get something to eat and drink for 
 this gentleman? " 
 
 " Well, the pantry ain't obahflowin', as you 
 know, Mrs. Varney. But Ah reckon Ah might 
 fin' a glass o' milk ef Ah jes' had to." 
 
 " All our wine has gone long ago," said Mrs. 
 Varney to the soldier, " but if a glass of 
 milk " 
 
 " I haven't seen a glass of milk for three 
 years, ma'am," answered the man, smiling; 
 " it would taste like nectar." 
 
 " Martha will set it for you in the dining- 
 room while you are waiting. What hospital did 
 you come from, by the way? ' 
 
 " The Winder, ina'am." 
 
 "And is it full? " 
 
 " They are laying them on blankets on the 
 floor. You can hardly step for wounded 
 men. ' ' 
 
 11 I suppose you need everything? " 
 
 " Everything, but especially bandages." 
 
 " Have you been over to St. Paul's Church? 
 The ladies are working there to-night." 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, I've been over there, but 
 they're not working for the hospital; they're 
 making sand-bags for fortifications."
 
 COMMISSION FROM PRESIDENT 21 
 
 " And where are you from? ' 
 
 " I'm a Louisiana Tiger, ma'am," answered 
 the man proudly. 
 
 ' ' You don 't look much like it now, ' ' said the 
 woman, smiling. 
 
 " No, I guess the lamb is more like me now, 
 but just wait until I get well enough to go to 
 the front again," admitted the soldier cheer- 
 fully. 
 
 At this moment one of the ladies who had been 
 working in the other room came in carrying a 
 small packet of bandages done up in a coarse 
 brown paper. 
 
 " Oh, Miss Kittridge," said Mrs. Varney, 
 " here is the gentleman who 
 
 Miss Kittridge was a very business-like 
 person. 
 
 11 This is every scrap we have," she said, 
 handing the soldier the parcel with a little bow. 
 " If you will come back in an hour or two, 
 perhaps we shall have more for you." 
 
 " Thank you, ladies, and God bless you. I 
 don't know what our poor fellows in the hos- 
 pitals would do if it weren't for you." 
 
 " Don't forget your milk in the dining-room," 
 said Mrs. Varney.
 
 22 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " I'm not likely to, ma'am," returned the 
 soldier, as, in spite of his wounded arm, he 
 bowed gracefully to the women. 
 
 In the hall Martha's voice could be heard ex- 
 claiming : 
 
 " Come right dis way, you po' chile, an' see 
 what Ah's got fo' you in de dinin'-room." 
 
 " You must be tired to death," said Mrs. Var- 
 ney to Miss Kittridge, looking at the white face 
 of the other woman. Her brother had been 
 killed a few days before, but the clods had 
 scarcely rattled down upon his coffin before she 
 was energetically at work again for other 
 women's brothers. 
 
 * * No, no, ' ' she said bravely ; ' ' and our tired- 
 ness is nothing compared to the weariness of 
 our men. We are going to stay late to-night, 
 Mrs. Varney, if you will let us. There 's so many 
 more wounded come in it won't do to stop now. 
 We have found some old linen that will make 
 splendid bandages, and 
 
 " My dear girl," said the matron, " stay as 
 long as you possibly can. I will see if Martha 
 can't serve you something to eat after a while. 
 I don't believe there is any tea left in the 
 iouse. ' '
 
 COMMISSION FROM PRESIDENT 23 
 
 " Bread and butter will be a feast," said Miss 
 Kittridge. 
 
 " And I don't believe there is much butter 
 either," smiled the older woman. 
 
 " Well, it doesn't matter," said the other. 
 ' * Is is your son is there any change I ' ' 
 
 ' ' Not for the better, ' ' was the reply. ' * I am 
 afraid his fever is increasing." 
 
 " And has the surgeon seen him this even- 
 ing! " 
 
 " Not to-night." 
 
 " Why not? " exclaimed Miss Kittridge in 
 great surprise. " Surely his condition is suffi- 
 ciently critical to demand more than one brief 
 visit in the morning." 
 
 " I can't ask him to come twice with so many 
 waiting for him," said Mrs. Varney. 
 
 " But they would not refuse you, Mrs. Var- 
 ney," said Miss Kittridge quickly. " There's 
 that man going back to the hospital, he's in the 
 dining-room yet. I'll call him and send word 
 that " 
 
 She started impulsively toward the door, but 
 Mrs. Varney caught her by the arm. 
 
 11 No," she said firmly; " I can't let you." 
 
 " Not for your own son? "
 
 24 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 ' ' I am thinking of the sons of other mothers. 
 The surgeon has done all that he can for him. 
 And think how many other sons would have to 
 be neglected if he visited mine twice. He will 
 come again to-morrow." 
 
 The second woman stood looking at her in 
 mingled sympathy and amazement, and there 
 was a touch of pride in her glance, too. She was 
 proud of her sex, and she had a right to be 
 there in Richmond that spring, if ever. 
 
 " I understand," said Miss Kittridge at last. 
 " I suppose you are right." 
 
 They stared at each other, white-faced, a mo- 
 ment, when there entered to them youth and 
 beauty incarnate. There was enough resem- 
 blance between the pale, white-haired mother 
 and the girlish figure in the doorway to pro- 
 claim their relationship. The girl's cheek had 
 lost some of its bloom and some of its roundness. 
 There was too much that was appalling and 
 fearful in and about Richmond then not to leave 
 its mark even upon the most youthful and the 
 most buoyant, yet things did not come home to 
 the young as they did to those older. She was 
 still a lovely picture, especially in the soft radi- 
 ance of the candles. She carried her hat in her
 
 COMMISSION FROM PRESIDENT 25 
 
 hand. The flowers upon it were assuredly those 
 of yester-year, it would not have passed muster 
 as the mode anywhere except in besieged Rich- 
 mond ; and her dress, although it fitted her per- 
 fectly, was worn and faded and had been turned 
 and patched and altered until it was quite be- 
 yond further change, yet she wore it as airily 
 as if it had been tissue of silver or cloth of gold. 
 The mother's face brightened. 
 
 * * Edith dear, ' ' she exclaimed, ' ' how late you 
 are! It is after eight o'clock. You must be 
 tired out." 
 
 " I am not tired at all," answered the girl 
 cheerily. " I have not been at the hospital all 
 afternoon; this is my day off. How is How- 
 ard? " 
 
 11 I wish I could say just the same, but he 
 seems a little worse." 
 
 The girl's face went suddenly grave. She 
 stepped over to her mother, took her hand and 
 patted it softly. 
 
 * * Is there nothing you can do ? ' 
 
 " My dear," said her mother, " Howard 
 we are all in God's hands." 
 
 She drew a long breath and lifted her head 
 bravely.
 
 26 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 11 Miss Kittridge," said the girl, " I have 
 something very important to tell mother, 
 and " 
 
 Miss Kittridge smiled back at her. 
 
 " I am going right away, honey. There is 
 lots of work for us to do and " 
 
 " You don't mind, I hope," said Edith Var- 
 ney, calling after her as she went into the hall. 
 
 " No, indeed," was the reply. 
 
 Mrs. Varney sat down wearily by the table, 
 and Edith pulled up a low stool and sat at her 
 feet. 
 
 " Well, my dear? " 
 
 i i Mamma what do you think ? What do you 
 think? " 
 
 " I think a great many things," said Mrs. 
 Varney, " but 
 
 " Yes, but you wouldn't ever think of this." 
 
 11 Certainly I shall not, unless you tell me." 
 
 * * Well, I have been to see the President. ' ' 
 " The President Mr. Davis! " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " And what did you go to see the President 
 for? " 
 
 * * I asked him for an appointment for Captain 
 Thome."
 
 COMMISSION FROM PRESIDENT 27 
 
 " For Captain Thome! My dear " 
 
 * ' Yes, mother, for the War Department Tele- 
 graph Service. And he gave it to me, a special 
 commission. He gave it to me for father's sake 
 and for Captain Thome's sake, he has met 
 him and likes him, and for my own." 
 " What sort of an appointment? " 
 " Appointing him to duty here in Richmond r 
 a very important position. He won't be sent to 
 the front, and he will be doing his duty just the 
 same. ' ' 
 
 11 But, Edith, you don't you can't 
 " Yes, it will, mother. The President, I 
 just love him, told me they needed a man who 
 understood telegraphing and who was of high 
 enough rank to take charge of the service. As 
 you know, most of the telegraph operators are 
 privates, and Captain Thorne is an expert. 
 Since he's been here in Richmond he's helped 
 them in the telegraph office often. Lieutenant 
 Foray told me so." 
 
 Mrs. Varney rose and moved away. Edith 
 followed her. 
 
 11 Now, mamma! " she exclaimed; " I feel 
 you are going to scold me, and you must not, 
 because it's all fixed and the commission will
 
 28 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 be sent over here in a few minutes just 
 as soon as it can be made out and when 
 it comes I am going to give it to him my- 
 self." 
 
 Mrs. Varney moved over toward the table and 
 lifted a piece of paper, evidently a note. 
 
 " He is coming this evening," she said. 
 
 " How do you know? " asked her daughter. 
 
 " Well, for one thing," said her mother, " I 
 can remember very few evenings when he hasn't 
 been here since he was able to walk out of the 
 hospital. ' ' 
 
 " Mamma! " 
 
 ' ' And for another thing, this note came about 
 half an hour ago. ' ' 
 
 11 Is it forme? " 
 
 " For me, my dear, else I shouldn't have 
 opened it. You can read it, if you like." 
 
 " Has it been here all this tune? " exclaimed 
 Edith jealously. 
 
 " All this time. You will see what he says. 
 This will be his last call; he has his orders to 
 leave." 
 
 " Why, it's too ridiculous! " said the girl; 
 " just as if the commission from the President 
 wouldn't supersede everything else. It puts
 
 COMMISSION FROM PRESIDENT 29 
 
 him at the head of the Telegraph Service. He 
 will be in command of the Department. He says 
 it is a good-bye call, does he? " She looked at 
 the note again and laughed, " All the better, it 
 will be that much more of a surprise. Now, 
 mamma, don't you breathe a word about it, I 
 want to tell him myself." 
 
 " But, Edith dear I am sorry to criticise 
 you but I don 't at all approve of your going to 
 the President about this. It doesn't seem quite 
 the proper thing for a young lady to interest 
 herself so far " 
 
 " But listen, mamma," and as she spoke the 
 light went out of Miss Edith's face at her 
 mother's grave and somewhat reproving aspect. 
 " I couldn't go to the War Department people. 
 Mr. Arrelsford is there in one of the offices, and 
 ever since I I refused him, you know how he 
 has treated me ! If I had applied for anything 
 there, it would have been refused at once, and 
 he would have got them to order Captain 
 Thome away right off. I know he would why, 
 that is where his orders came from! " 
 
 " But, my dear " 
 
 " That is where they came from. Isn't it 
 lucky I got that commission to-day. There's
 
 30 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 the bell ; I wonder who it can be ? " She stopped 
 and listened while the door opened and Jonas, 
 the butler, entered. * * Is it Captain Thome ! ' 
 asked Edith eagerly. 
 
 " No, ma'am." 
 
 11 Oh! " 
 
 " It's another offisun, ma'am. He says he's 
 fum de President an' he's got to see Miss Edith 
 pussonally." 
 
 Jonas extended a card which, as he spoke, 
 Edith took and glanced at indifferently. 
 
 " Lieutenant Maxwell," she read. 
 
 " Ask the gentleman in, Jonas," said Mrs. 
 Varney. 
 
 " It's come," whispered Edith to her mother. 
 
 " Do you know who he is? " 
 
 " No but he's from the President it must 
 be that commission." 
 
 At this moment old Jonas ushered into the 
 drawing-room a very dashing young officer, 
 handsome in face, gallant in bearing, and 
 dressed in a showy and perfectly fitting uni- 
 form, which was quite a contrast to the worn 
 habiliments of the men at the front. Mrs. Var- 
 ney stepped forward a little, and Lieutenant 
 Maxwell bowed low before her.
 
 COMMISSION FROM PRESIDENT 31 
 
 " Good-evening, ma'am. Have I the honour 
 of addressing Miss Varney? " 
 
 " I am Mrs. Varney, sir." 
 
 * ' Madam, ' ' said the Lieutenant, * * I am very 
 much afraid this looks like an intrusion on my 
 part, but I come from the President, and he de- 
 sires me to see Miss Varney personally." 
 
 " Any one from the President could not be 
 otherwise than welcome, sir. This is my daugh- 
 ter. Edith, let me present Lieutenant Max- 
 well." 
 
 The young Lieutenant, greatly impressed, 
 bowed profoundly before her, and taking a large 
 brown envelope from his belt, handed it to her. 
 
 " Miss Varney," he said, " the President 
 directed me to deliver this into your hands, with 
 his compliments. He is glad to be able to do 
 this, he says, not only at your request, but be- 
 cause of your father and for the merits of the 
 gentleman in question." 
 
 " Oh, thank you," cried the girl, taking the 
 envelope. 
 
 " Won't you be seated, Lieutenant Max- 
 well? " said Mrs. Varney. 
 
 " Yes, do," urged the girl, holding the en- 
 velope pressed very tightly to her side.
 
 32 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Nothing would please me so much, ladies," 
 answered the Lieutenant, " but I must go back 
 to the President's house right away. I'm on 
 duty this evening. Would you mind writing me 
 off a line or two, Miss Varney, just to say you 
 have received the communication 1 ? " 
 
 " Why, certainly, you want a receipt. I'll go 
 upstairs to my desk; it won't take a moment. 
 And could I put in how much I thank him for 
 his kindness? ' 
 
 ' ' I am sure he would be more than pleased, ' ' 
 smiled Lieutenant Maxwell, as Edith left the 
 room and hastened up the stairs. 
 
 " We haven't heard so much cannonading to- 
 day, Lieutenant," said Mrs. Varney. " Do you 
 know what it means I ' 
 
 " I don't think they are quite positive, ma'am, 
 but they can't help looking for a violent attack 
 to follow." 
 
 " I don't see why it should quiet down before 
 an assault." 
 
 11 Well, there is always a calm before a 
 storm," said the Lieutenant. " It might be 
 some signal, or it might be they are moving their 
 batteries to open on some special point of at-
 
 COMMISSION FROM PRESIDENT 33 
 
 tack. They are trying every way to break 
 through our defences, you know. ' ' 
 
 " It's very discouraging. We can't seem to 
 drive them back this time." 
 
 We're holding them where they are, 
 though," said Maxwell proudly. " They'll 
 never get in unless they do it by some scurvy 
 trick; that's where the danger lies. We are 
 always looking out for it, and " 
 
 At this moment Edith Varney reentered the 
 room. She had left her hat upstairs with the 
 official-looking envelope, and had taken time to 
 glance at a mirror and then to thrust a red rose 
 in her dark hair. The impressionable young 
 Lieutenant thought she looked prettier than 
 ever. 
 
 " Lieutenant Maxwell," she said, extending 
 a folded paper, " here is your receipt " 
 
 The butler's words to some one in the hall in- 
 terrupted her further speech. 
 
 " Will you jes' kin'ly step dis way, suh! ' : 
 she heard Jonas say, and as Edith turned she 
 found herself face to face with Captain Thome !
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 ORDERS TO CAPTAIN THORNE 
 
 ON the sleeves of Captain Thome's coat the in- 
 signia of a Captain of Confederate Artillery 
 were displayed; his uniform was worn, soiled, 
 and ill-fitting, giving honourable evidence of 
 hard service; his face was pale and thin and 
 showed signs of recent illness, from which he 
 had scarcely recovered. In every particular he 
 was a marked contrast to Lieutenant Max- 
 well. 
 
 " Miss Varney," he said, bowing low. 
 
 " We were expecting you," answered Edith, 
 giving her hand to Thorne. " Here's Captain 
 Thome, mamma! " 
 
 Mrs. Varney shook hands with him graciously 
 while her daughter turned once more to the 
 other man, with the acknowledgment of the 
 order, which she handed to him. 
 
 " I wasn't so very long writing it, was I r 
 Lieutenant Maxwell? " she asked. 
 
 " I've never seen a quicker piece of work, 
 Miss Varney," returned that young man, put- 
 
 34
 
 ORDERS TO CAPTAIN THORNE 35 
 
 ting the note in his belt and smiling as he did 
 so. " When you want a clerkship over at the 
 Government offices, you must surely let me 
 know. ' ' 
 
 " You would better not commit yourself," 
 said Edith jestingly ; * * I might take you at your 
 word. ' ' 
 
 11 Nothing would please me more," was the 
 prompt answer. " All you have got to do is 
 just apply, and refer to me, of course." 
 
 " Lots of the other girls are doing it," con- 
 tinued Edith half-seriou,sly. " They have to 
 live. Aren't there a good many where you 
 are? " 
 
 " "Well, we don't have so many as they do 
 over at the Treasury. I believe there are more 
 ladies over there than men. And now I must 
 go." 
 
 " A moment," said Mrs. Varney, coming for- 
 ward with Thome. " Do you gentlemen know 
 each other? " 
 
 Captain Thome shook his head and stepped 
 forward, looking intently at the other. 
 
 " Let me have the pleasure of making you 
 acquainted, then. Captain Thorne Lieutenant 
 Maxwell. ' '
 
 36 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 Thorne slowly inclined his head. Maxwell 
 also bowed. 
 
 " I have not had the pleasure of meeting 
 Captain Thorne before, although I have heard 
 of him a great many times," he said 
 courteously. 
 
 " Yes? " answered the other, who seemed to 
 be a man of few words. 
 
 * ' In fact, Captain, there is a gentleman in one 
 of our offices who seems mighty anxious to pick 
 a fight with you." 
 
 11 Really! " exclaimed Captain Thorne, smil- 
 ing somewhat sarcastically; " pick a fight with 
 me! To what office do you refer, sir! " 
 
 " The War Office, sir," said Lieutenant Max- 
 well, rather annoyed, he could not exactly say 
 why. 
 
 " Dear, dear! " continued Thorne urbanely; 
 " I didn't suppose there was anybody in the 
 War Office who wanted to fight ! ' ' 
 
 " And why not, sir! " asked Lieutenant Max- 
 well haughtily, while Edith barely stifled a 
 laugh, and her mother even smiled. 
 
 " Well, if he wanted to fight, he'd hardly 
 be in an office at a time like this, would 
 he? "
 
 "If he wanted to fight, he'd hardly be in an office 1 
 
 (Page 36)
 
 ORDERS TO CAPTAIN THORNE 37. 
 
 Captain Thome's sarcasm seemed to perturb 
 the youngster, but his good breeding got the 
 better of his annoyance. 
 
 "I'd better not tell him that, Captain," he 
 said with a great effort at lightness ; * ' he would 
 certainly insist upon having you out." 
 
 " That would be too bad," said the Captain. 
 " It might interfere with his office hours 
 and " 
 
 " He doesn't believe it, Miss Varney," said 
 Maxwell, turning to the younger woman, " but 
 it is certainly true. I dare say you know the 
 gentleman 
 
 " Please don't, Lieutenant," interrupted 
 Edith quickly. ' ' I would rather not talk about 
 it, if you please. " 
 
 " Of course," said Maxwell, " I didn't know 
 there was anything " 
 
 " Yes," said Edith. " Let's talk about 
 something else. You know there is always the 
 weather to fall back on 
 
 " I should say so," laughed the Lieutenant, 
 " and mighty bad weather for us, too." 
 
 " Yes, isn't it? " 
 
 They turned away, talking and laughing 
 somewhat constrainedly, while Mrs. Varney
 
 38 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 picked up the note that was still lying on the 
 table. 
 
 " From your note, I suppose you are leaving 
 us immediately, Captain Thome. Your orders 
 have come ? ' 
 
 " Yes, Mrs. Varney," said the Captain. " I 
 am afraid this must be the last of my pleasant 
 calls." 
 
 " Isn't it rather sudden? Are you quite 
 well f It seems to me they ought to give you a 
 little more time to recover. ' ' 
 
 ' ' I have no doubt that I am, or feel, much bet- 
 ter than I look," said the Captain, " and we 
 have to be ready for anything, you know. I 
 have been idle too long already. ' ' 
 
 " Yes, I suppose so," said Mrs. Varney. 
 " Well, it has been a great pleasure to have 
 you call upon us. When you are away, we shall 
 greatly miss your visits." 
 
 " Thank you; I shall never forget what they 
 have been to me." 
 
 " Lieutenant Maxwell is going, mamma," 
 said Edith. 
 
 " So soon! Please excuse me a moment, 
 Captain. I am very sorry you have to hurry 
 away, Lieutenant; we shall hope for the pleas-
 
 ure of seeing you again, if your duties permit. ' * 
 
 " I shall certainly avail myself of your in- 
 vitation, if you will allow me." He saluted 
 Captain Thome. " Good-evening, sir." 
 
 Thorne, of course, returned the courteous 
 salute of his junior. 
 
 " Lieutenant Maxwell," he said pleasantly, as 
 Mrs. Varney followed Lieutenant Maxwell into 
 the hall. 
 
 ' ' Now remember, you are to come some time 
 when duty doesn't call you away so soon," she 
 said, as he bowed himself out. 
 
 * ' Trust me not to forget that, Mrs. Varney, ' ' 
 said the Lieutenant, as he disappeared on the 
 porch. 
 
 Captain Thorne and Edith were left alone. 
 The girl stepped over to a small table on which 
 stood a vase of roses, and, with somewhat 
 nervous hands, she busied herself arranging 
 them. The young officer watched her in silence 
 for a little while, the moments tense with emo- 
 tion. 
 
 " Shall I see Mrs. Varney again? " he began 
 at last. 
 
 ' ' Oh, I suppose so, but not now. I heard her 
 go upstairs to Howard."
 
 40 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 "How is he? " 
 
 1 1 Desperately ill. ' ' 
 
 1 ' I am sorry. ' ' 
 
 " Yes," said tlie girl. 
 
 " I have a very little time to stay and " 
 
 " Oh not long? " asked Edith. 
 
 " No, I am sorry to say." 
 
 " Well, do you know," she looked at him 
 archly, " I believe you will have more time 
 than you really think you have. It would be 
 odd if it came out that way, wouldn't it? " she 
 continued, as she played with the flower in her 
 hand. 
 
 " Yes, but it won't come out that way," said 
 Thome, as he stepped closer to her. 
 
 " You don't know," she faltered, as Thorne 
 drew the flower from her and took her hand in 
 his. They stood there quiet a moment, and she 
 did not draw her hand away. " Well, it makes 
 no difference how soon you are going 'a way; you 
 can sit down in the meantime if you want to. ' ' 
 
 "It is hardly worth while," he said; " my 
 time is so short." 
 
 "You would better," interrupted the girl; 
 " I have a great many things to say to 
 you."
 
 ORDERS TO CAPTAIN THORNE 41 
 
 " Have you! " he asked, sitting down on the 
 little sofa by her side in compliance with her 
 invitation. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 11 But I have only one thing to say to you 
 Miss Varney and that is " Thome took her 
 other hand in both of his " good-bye." 
 
 Very different words had trembled on his lips, 
 as he knew and as the girl knew. 
 
 " But I don't really think you will have to 
 say that, Captain Thome, ' ' said Edith slowly. 
 
 11 I know I will." 
 
 " Then," said Edith more softly, " it will be 
 because you want to say it." 
 
 " No," said Thorne, resolutely and of his 
 own motion releasing her hands, which she had 
 allowed him to hold without remonstrance; " it 
 will be because I must." 
 
 He rose to his feet and took up his hat from 
 the table as if, the thing being settled, he had 
 only to go. But the girl observed with secret 
 joy that he made no other effort at departure. 
 
 " Oh, you think you must, do you, Captain 
 Thorne? " said Edith, looking up at him mis- 
 chievously. * ' You are a very wise person, but 
 you don't know all that I know."
 
 42 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 ' ' I think that is more than likely, Miss Var- 
 ney, but won't you tell me some of the things 
 that you know that I don't, so that I can ap- 
 proach your knowledge in that respect? " 
 
 " I wouldn't mind telling you one thing, and 
 that is that it is very wrong for you to think of 
 leaving Richmond now." 
 
 " Oh, but you don't know." 
 
 " Yes, I do." 
 
 " Well, what do you know? " asked Thome 
 curiously. 
 
 " Whatever you were going to say. Most 
 likely it was that there's something or other I 
 don't know about, but I do know this. You 
 were sent here to recover, and you haven't 
 nearly had enough time for it yet. ' ' 
 
 " I do look as if a high wind would blow me 
 away, don't I? "he laughed. 
 
 " No matter how you look, you ought not to 
 go. You are just making fun of it, as you al- 
 ways do of everything. No matter, you can 
 have all the fun you like, but the whole thing is 
 settled; you are not going away at all, you are 
 going to stay here," she concluded with most 
 decided but winning emphasis. 
 
 " Oh, I'm not going? Well, that is quite a
 
 ORDERS TO CAPTAIN THORNE 43 
 
 change for me," said Thome composedly. He 
 laid his hat back on the table and came closer to 
 Edith. u Perhaps you wouldn't mind telling me 
 what I am going to do." 
 
 " I don't mind at all, and it is this. You see, 
 I have been to see I am almost afraid to tell 
 you." 
 
 " Don't tell me," said the man with sudden 
 seriousness, laying aside all his pleasantry, 
 " because it can't be true. I have my orders, 
 and I am leaving to-night. ' ' 
 
 " Where to Petersburg to the front? " 
 
 " We can't always tell where orders will take 
 us," he said evasively, again sitting down be- 
 side her on the lounge. 
 
 He could scarcely tear himself away from 
 her, from the delicious yet painful emotion 
 aroused by her presence. He ought to have 
 gone long since, yet he was with her, as he sup- 
 posed, for the last time. Surely he might in- 
 dulge himself a little. He loved her so des- 
 perately, so hopelessly. 
 
 " But listen," said the girl; " supposing 
 there were other orders, orders from a higher 
 authority, appointing you to duty here? ' 
 
 * ' It would not make any difference. ' '
 
 44 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " You don't mean you would go in spite of 
 them? " cried the girl in sudden alarm. 
 
 Thome looked at her gravely and nodded 
 his head. 
 
 ' ' But if it were proved that your first orders 
 were a mistake " 
 
 She stretched out her hand toward him, which 
 Thorne clasped closely again, 
 
 11 But it wasn't a mistake, and I must go," 
 he said slowly, rising to his feet once more, but 
 still holding her hand. 
 
 " Is it something dangerous? " asked the girl 
 apprehensively. 
 
 1 1 Oh, well, enough to make it interesting. ' ' 
 
 But Edith did not respond to his well sim- 
 ulated humour. She drew her hand away, and 
 Thorne fancied with a leap of his heart that she 
 did it with reluctance. She began softly : 
 
 " Don't be angry with me if I ask you again 
 about your orders. I must know. ' ' 
 
 " But why? " asked Thorne curiously. 
 
 * l No matter, tell me. ' ' 
 
 " I can't do that. I wish I could," he an- 
 swered with a slight sigh. 
 
 " You needn't," said the girl triumphantly; 
 ' * I do know. ' '
 
 ORDERS TO CAPTAIN THORNE 45 
 
 The Captain started and, in spite of his con- 
 trol, a look of dismay and apprehension flitted 
 across his face as the girl went on: 
 
 " They're sending you on some mission 
 where death is almost certain. They will sacri- 
 fice your life, because they know you are fear- 
 less and will do anything. There is a chance 
 for you to stay here, and be just as much use, 
 and I am going to ask you to take it. It isn't 
 your life alone there are others to think of 
 and that's why I ask you. It may not sound 
 well, perhaps I ought not you won't under- 
 stand, but you 
 
 As she spoke she rose to her feet, confront- 
 ing him, while she impulsively thrust out her 
 hand toward him again. Once more he took 
 that beloved hand in his own, holding it close 
 against him. Burning avowals sprang to his 
 lips, and the colour flamed into her face as she 
 stood motionless and expectant, looking at him. 
 She had gone as far as a modest woman might. 
 Now the initiative was his. She could only 
 wait. 
 
 " No," said the man at last, by the exercise 
 of the most iron self-control and repression, 
 " you shall not have this against me, too."
 
 46 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 Edith drew closer to him, leaving her hand in 
 his as she placed her other on his shoulder. She 
 thought she knew what he would have said. 
 And love gave her courage. The frankness of 
 war was in the air. If this man left her now, 
 she might never see him again. She was a 
 woman, but she could not let him go without an 
 effort. 
 
 " Against you! What against you? What 
 do you mean? " she asked softly. 
 
 The witchery of the hour was upon him, too, 
 and the sweetness of her presence. He knew 
 he had but to speak to receive his answer, to 
 summon the fortress and receive the surrender. 
 Her eyes dropped before his passionately 
 searching look, her colour came and went, her 
 bosom rose and fell. She thought he must cer- 
 tainly hear the wild beating of her heart. He 
 pressed her hands closely to his breast for a 
 moment, but quickly pulled himself together 
 again. 
 
 " I must go," he said hoarsely; " my busi- 
 ness is elsewhere. I ought never to have seen 
 you or spoken to you, but I had to come to this 
 house and you were here, and how could I help 
 it? Oh I couldn't for my whole it's only
 
 ORDERS TO CAPTAIN THORNE 47 
 
 you in this He stopped and thrust her 
 
 hands away from him blindly and turned away. 
 As there was a God above him he would not do 
 it. " Your mother I would like to say good- 
 bye to her. ' ' 
 
 11 No, you are not going," cried the girl 
 desperately, playing her last card. " Listen, 
 they need you in Richmond : the President told 
 me so himself your orders are to stay here. 
 You are to be given a special commission on the 
 War Department Telegraph Service, and 
 you " 
 
 " No, no, I won't take it I can't take it, Miss 
 Varney." 
 
 " Can't you do that much for me? " said 
 the girl with winning sweetness, and again she 
 put out her hands to him. 
 
 " It is for you that I will do nothing of the 
 kind," he answered quickly; " if you ever think 
 of me again after well, when I am gone, re- 
 member that I refused. ' ' 
 
 " But you can't refuse; it is the President's 
 desire, it is his order, you have got to obey. 
 Wait a moment, I left it upstairs. I will fetch 
 it for you and you will see. ' ' 
 
 She turned toward the door.
 
 48 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " No," said Thome, " don't get it, I won't 
 look at it." 
 
 " But you must see what it is. It puts you 
 at the head of everything. You have entire 
 control. When you see it I know you will ac- 
 cept it. Please wait. ' ' 
 
 " No, Miss Varney, I can't " 
 
 " Oh, yes, you can," cried Edith, who would 
 hear no denial as she ran swiftly toward the 
 door.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 MISS MITFORD'S INTERVENTION 
 
 THE Captain stared after her departing figure ; 
 he listened to her footfalls on the stair, and 
 then came to an instant resolution. He would 
 take advantage of her opportune withdrawal. 
 He turned back to the table, seized his hat, and 
 started for the door, only to come face to face 
 with another charming young woman, who stood 
 breathless before him to his great and ill-con- 
 cealed annoyance. Yet the newcomer was 
 pretty enough and young enough and sweet 
 enough to give any man pause for the sheer 
 pleasure of looking at her, to say nothing of 
 speaking to her. 
 
 The resources of an ancient wardrobe, that 
 looked as though it had belonged to her great- 
 grandmother, had been called upon for a cos- 
 tume which was quaint and old-fashioned and 
 altogether lovely. She was evidently much 
 younger than Edith Varney, perhaps just six- 
 teen, Wilfred's age. With outstretched arms 
 
 49
 
 50 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 she barred the door completely, and Thorne, of 
 course, came to an abrupt stop. 
 
 " Oh, good-evening," she panted, as soon as 
 she found speech ; she had run without stopping 
 from her house across the street. 
 
 " Good-evening, Miss Mitford," he answered, 
 stepping to one side to let her pass, but through 
 calculation or chance she kept her position at 
 the door. 
 
 " How lucky this is ! " she continued. " You 
 are the very person I wanted to see. Let's sit 
 down and then I'll tell you all about it. Good- 
 ness me, I am all out of breath just running 
 over from our house." 
 
 Thorne did not accept her invitation, but 
 stood looking at her. An idea came to him. 
 
 " Miss Mitford," he said at last, stepping 
 toward her, " will you do something for 
 
 " Of course I will." 
 
 " Thank you very much, indeed. Just tell 
 Miss Varney when she comes down just say 
 good-night for me and tell her that I've gone." 
 
 " I wouldn't do such a thing for the wide, 
 wide world, ' ' returned Caroline Mitford in pre- 
 tended astonishment.
 
 MISS MITFORD'S INTERVENTION 51 
 
 "Why not? " 
 
 " It would be a wicked, dreadful story, be- 
 cause you wouldn't be gone." 
 
 " I am sorry you look at it that way," said 
 Thome, " because I am going. Good-night, 
 Miss Mitford." 
 
 But before he could leave the room, the girl, 
 who was as light on her feet as a fairy, caught 
 him by the arm. 
 
 " No you don't seem to understand. I've 
 got something to say to you." 
 
 "Yes, I know," said Thome; "but some 
 other time." 
 
 " No, now." 
 
 Of course, he could have freed himself by the 
 use of a little force, but such a thing was not 
 to be thought of. Everything conspired to keep 
 him when his duty called him away, he thought 
 quickly. 
 
 " There isn't any other time," said Caroline, 
 "it is to-night. We are going to have a 
 Starvation party." 
 
 * ' Good Heavens ! ' ' exclaimed Thorne ; * ' an- 
 other! " 
 
 " Yes, we are." 
 
 " I can't see how it concerns me."
 
 52 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 ' ' It is going to be over at our house, and we 
 expect you in half an hour. ' ' 
 
 " I shouldn't think you would want to play 
 at this time." 
 
 ' * We are not going to play. We are going to 
 make bandages and sandbags and " 
 
 " You won't need me." 
 
 11 Yes, you can tell us the best way to " 
 
 " Thank you, Miss Mitford, I can't come. I 
 have my orders and I am leaving to-night." 
 
 " Now, that won't do at all," said the girl, 
 pouting. " You went to Mamie Jones' party; 
 I don't see why you should treat me like this." 
 
 11 Mamie Jones!" said Thome. "Why, 
 that was last Thursday, and now I have got 
 orders, I tell you, and " 
 
 But Caroline was not to be put off. 
 
 " Now, there's no use talking about it," she 
 said vehemently. 
 
 " Yes, I see that." 
 
 " Didn't you promise to obey orders when 
 I gave them? Well, these are orders." 
 
 " Another set," laughed Thorne. 
 
 " I don't know anything about any others. 
 These are mine." 
 
 " Well, but this time "
 
 MISS MITFOED'S INTERVENTION 53 
 
 " This time is just the same as all the other 
 times, only worse; besides I told her you would 
 be there." 
 
 " What's that? " 
 
 " I say she expects you, that's all.'* 
 
 " Who expects me! " 
 
 " Why, Edith, of course; who do you suppose 
 I was talking about all this time ? ' ' 
 
 " Oh, she expects me to " 
 
 " Why, of course, she does. You are to take 
 her over. You needn't stay if you don't want 
 to. Now I will go and tell her you are wait- 
 ing." 
 
 " Oh, very well," said Thome, smiling; " if 
 she expects me to take her over I will do so, of 
 course, but I can 't stay a moment. ' ' 
 
 "Wei'," said Caroline, "I thought you 
 would come to your senses some time or an- 
 other. See here, Mr. Captain, was she 'most 
 ready? " 
 
 "Well, how do I know." 
 
 11 What dress did she have on? ' 
 
 " Dress? " 
 
 " Oh, you men! Why, she's only got two." 
 
 1 i Yes ; well, very likely, this was one of them,, 
 Miss Mitford."
 
 54 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 ' ' No matter, I am going upstairs to see, any- 
 way. Captain Thorne, you can wait out there 
 on the veranda or, perhaps, it would be pleas- 
 anter if you were to smoke a cigar out in the 
 summerhouse at the side of the garden. It is 
 lovely there in the moonlight, and " 
 
 " I know, but if I wait right here " 
 
 " Those are my orders. It's cooler outside, 
 you know, anyway, and " 
 
 " Pardon me, Miss Mitford, orders never 
 have to be explained, you know," interrupted 
 the Captain, smiling at the charming girl. 
 
 " That's right; I take back the explanation," 
 she said, as Thorne stepped toward the window ; 
 ' ' and, Captain, ' ' cried the girl. 
 
 " Yes? " 
 
 " Be sure and smoke." 
 
 Thorne laughed, as he lighted his cigar and 
 stepped out onto the porch, and thence into the 
 darkness of the garden path. 
 
 " Oh," said Caroline to herself, "he is 
 splendid. If Wilfred were only like that ! ' ' she 
 pouted. ' ' But then our engagement 's broken 
 off anyway, so what's the difference. If he 
 were like that I'd No! I don't think 
 I'd "
 
 MISS MITFORD'S INTERVENTION 55 
 
 Her soliloquy was broken by the entrance of 
 Mrs. Varney, who came slowly down the room. 
 
 " Why, Caroline dear! What are you talk- 
 ing about, all to yourself? " 
 
 " Oh just I was just saying, you know 
 
 that why, I don't know what I was Do 
 
 you think it is going to rain? " she returned in 
 great confusion. 
 
 " Dear me, child; I haven't thought about it. 
 Why, what have you got on? Is that a new 
 dress, and in Richmond? " 
 
 " A new dress? Well, I should think so. 
 These are my great-grandmother's mother's 
 wedding clothes. Aren't they lovely? Just in 
 the nick of time, too. I was on my very last 
 rags, or, rather, they were on me, and I didn't 
 know what to do. Mother gave me a key and 
 told me to open an old horsehair trunk in the 
 attic, and these were in it." She seized the 
 corners of her dress and pirouetted a step or 
 two forward to show it off, and then dropped 
 the older woman an elaborate, old-fashioned 
 courtesy. ' ' I ran over to show them to Edith, " 
 she resumed. " Where is she? I want her to 
 come over to my house. ' ' 
 
 " Upstairs, I think. I am afraid she can't
 
 56 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 come. I have just come from her room, ' ' Mrs. 
 Varney continued as Caroline started to inter- 
 rupt, " and she means to stay here." 
 
 " I will see about that," said Caroline, run- 
 ning out of the room. 
 
 Mrs. Varney turned and sat down at her desk 
 to write a letter, which evidently, from her sighs, 
 was not an easy task. In a short time the girl 
 was back again. Mrs. Varney looked up from 
 writing and smiled at her. 
 
 " You see it was no use, Caroline," she 
 began. 
 
 ' ' No use, ' ' laughed the girl ; * ' well, you will 
 see. I didn 't try to persuade her or argue with 
 her. I just told her that Captain Thorne was 
 waiting for her in the summerhouse. Yes," 
 she continued, as Mrs. Varney looked her aston- 
 ishment ; " he is still here, and he said he would 
 take her over. You just watch which dress she 
 has on when she comes down. Now I will go out 
 there and tell him she'll be down in a minute. 
 I have more trouble getting people fixed so that 
 they can come to my party than it would take to 
 run a blockade into Savannah every fifteen min- 
 utes." 
 
 Mrs. Varney looked at her departing figure
 
 MISS MITFOED'S INTERVENTION 57 
 
 pleasantly for a moment, and then, with a deep 
 sigh, resumed her writing, but she evidently was 
 not to conclude her letter without further in- 
 terruption, for she had scarcely begun again 
 when Wilfred came into the room with a bundle 
 very loosely done up in heavy brown paper. As 
 his mother glanced toward him he made a violent 
 effort to conceal it under his coat. 
 
 " What have you got there, Wilfred? " she 
 asked incuriously. 
 
 " That? Oh, nothing; it is only say y 
 mother, have you written that letter yet? ' 
 
 ' ' No, my dear, I have been too busy. I have 
 been trying to write it, though, since I came 
 down, but I have had one interruption after an- 
 other. I think I will go into your father's of- 
 fice and do it there." She gathered up her 
 paper and turned to leave the room. " It is a 
 hard letter for me to write, you know," she 
 added as she went away. 
 
 Wilfred, evidently much relieved at his 
 mother's departure, took the package from un- 
 der his coat, put it on the table, and began to 
 undo it. He took from it a pair of very soiled, 
 dilapidated, grey uniform trousers. He had 
 just lifted them up when he heard Caroline's
 
 58 
 
 step on the porch, and the next moment she 
 came into the room through the long French 
 window. Wilfred stood petrified with aston- 
 ishment at the sudden and unexpected appear- 
 ance of his young beloved, but soon recovered 
 himself and began rolling the package together 
 again, hastily and awkwardly, while Caroline 
 watched him from the window. She coldly 
 scrutinised his confusion while he made his un- 
 gainly roll, and, as he moved toward the door, 
 she broke the silence. 
 
 " Ah, good-evening, Mr. Varney," she said 
 coolly. 
 
 " Good-evening," he said, his voice as cold as 
 her own. 
 
 They both of them had started for the hall 
 door and in another second they would have 
 met. 
 
 " Excuse me," said Caroline, "I'm in a 
 hurry. ' ' 
 
 " That's plain enough. Another party, I 
 ' suppose, and dancing. ' ' 
 
 "What of it? What's the matter with 
 dancing, I'd like to know." 
 
 " Nothing is the matter with dancing if you 
 want to, but I must say that it is a pretty way
 
 MISS MITFOED'S INTERVENTION 59 
 
 of going on, with the cannon roaring not six 
 miles away. ' ' 
 
 " Well, what do you want us to do? Cry 
 about it! I have cried my eyes out already; 
 that would do a heap of good now, wouldn't 
 it! " 
 
 " Oh, I haven't time to talk about such petty 
 details. I have some important matters to at- 
 tend to, ' ' he returned loftily. 
 
 " It was you that started it," said the girl. 
 
 Wilfred turned suddenly, his manner at once 
 losing its badly assumed lightness. 
 
 " Oh, you needn't try to fool me," he re- 
 proached her; " I know well enough how you 
 have been carrying on since our engagement 
 was broken off. Half a dozen officers propos- 
 ing to you a dozen for all I know." 
 
 " What difference does it make? " she re- 
 torted pertly. " I haven't got to marry them 
 all, have If " 
 
 " Well, it isn't very nice to go on like that," 
 said Wilfred with an air into which he in vain 
 sought to infuse a detached, judicial, and in- 
 different appearance. " Proposals by the 
 wholesale! " 
 
 " Goodness me! " exclaimed Caroline,
 
 W SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " what's the use of talking about it to me. 
 They're the ones that propose, I don't. How 
 can I help it? " 
 
 11 Oh," said Wilfred loftily, " you can help it 
 all right. You helped it with me. ' ' 
 
 " Well," she answered, with a queer look at 
 him, " that was different." 
 
 " And ever since you threw me over " he 
 
 began. 
 
 " I didn't throw you over, you just went 
 over," she interrupted. 
 
 " I went over because you walked off with 
 Major Sillsby that night we were at Drury's 
 Bluff, ' ' said the boy, ' ' and you encouraged him 
 to propose. You admit it," he said, as the girl 
 nodded her head. 
 
 " Of course I did. I didn't want him hang- 
 ing around forever, did I! That's the only way 
 to finish them off. What do you want me to 
 do string a placard around my neck, saying, 
 ' No proposals received here. Apply at the of- 
 fice '? Would that make you feel any better? 
 Well," she continued, as the boy shrugged his 
 shoulders, " if it doesn't make any difference 
 to you what I do, it doesn't even make as much 
 as that to me. ' '
 
 MISS MITFORD'S INTERVENTION 61 
 
 " Oh, it doesn't? I think it does, though. 
 You looked as if you enjoyed it pretty well 
 while the Third Virginia was in the city. ' ' 
 
 " I should think I did," said Caroline 
 ecstatically. " I just love every one of them. 
 They are going to fight for us and die for us, 
 and I love them." 
 
 " Why don't you accept one of them before 
 he dies, then, and have done with it? I suppose 
 it will be one of those smart young fellows with 
 a cavalry uniform. ' ' 
 
 ' ' It will be some kind of a uniform, I can tell 
 you that. It won't be any one that stays in 
 Richmond. ' ' 
 
 " Now I see what it was," said Wilfred, 
 looking at her gloomily. " I had to stay in 
 Richmond, and " 
 
 The boy choked up and would not finish. 
 
 11 Well," said Caroline, " that made a heap 
 of difference. Why, I was the only girl on 
 Franklin Street that didn't have a some one 
 she was engaged to at the front. Just think 
 what it was to be out of it like that ! You have 
 no idea how I suffered; besides, it is our duty 
 to help all we can. There aren 't many things a 
 girl can do, but Colonel Woolbridge he's one
 
 62 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 of Morgan's new men, you know said that the 
 boys fight twice as well when they have a 
 sweetheart at home. I couldn't waste an en- 
 gagement on " 
 
 11 And is that why you let them all propose to 
 you? " rejoined the youth bitterly. 
 
 " Certainly; it didn't hurt me, and it pleased 
 them. Most of 'em will never come back to try 
 it again, and it is our duty to help all we can." 
 
 " And you really want to help all you can, do 
 you? " asked Wilfred desperately. " Well, if 
 I were to join the army would you help me 
 that way? " 
 
 This was a direct question. It was the argu- 
 mentwm ad feminam with a vengeance. Caro- 
 line hesitated. A swift blush overspread her 
 cheek, but she was game to the core. 
 
 " Why, of course I would, if there was any- 
 thing I could do, ' ' she answered. 
 
 ' ' Well, there is something you can do. ' ' He 
 unrolled his package and seized the trousers by 
 the waistband and dangled them before her eyes. 
 " Cut those off," he said; " they are twice too 
 long. All you have to do is to cut them here 
 and sew up the ends, so that they don't ravel 
 out."
 
 MISS MITFORD'S INTERVENTION 63 
 
 Caroline stared at him in great bewilder- 
 ment. She had expected something quite 
 different. 
 
 ' ' Why, they are uniform trousers, ' ' she said 
 finally. " You are going to join the army? ' 
 She clapped her hands gleefully. ' ' Give them 
 to me." 
 
 " Hush! don't talk so loud, for Heaven's 
 sake," said Wilfred. " I've got a jacket here, 
 too." He drew out of the parcel a small army 
 jacket, a private soldier's coat. " It's nearly a 
 fit. It came from the hospital. Johnny Seldon 
 wore it, but he won't want it any more, you 
 know, and he was just about my size, only his 
 legs were longer. Well," he continued, as the 
 girl continued to look at him strangely, "I 
 thought you said you wanted to help me. ' ' 
 
 " I certainly do." 
 
 11 What are you waiting for, then? " asked 
 Wilfred. 
 
 The girl took the trousers and dropped on her 
 knees before him. 
 
 11 Stand still," she said, as she measured the 
 trousers from the waistband to the floor. 
 " This is about the place, isn't it? " 
 
 " Yes, just there."
 
 64 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 * ' Wait, ' ' she continued, ' ' until I mark it with 
 a pin. ' ' 
 
 Wilfred stood quietly until the proper length 
 had been ascertained, and then he assisted Caro- 
 line to her feet. 
 
 11 Do you see any scissors about? " she asked 
 in a businesslike way. 
 
 " I don't believe there are any in the draw- 
 ing-room, but I can get some from the women 
 sewing over there. Wait a moment. ' ' 
 
 " No, don't," said the girl; " they would 
 want to know what you wanted with them, and 
 then you would have to tell them." 
 
 11 Yes," said the boy; " and I want to keep 
 this a secret between us." 
 
 " When are you going to wear them? ' 
 
 1 ' As soon as you get them ready. ' ' 
 
 " But your mother " 
 
 " She knows it. She is going to write to 
 father to-night. She said she would send it by 
 a special messenger, so we ought to get an an- 
 swer by to-morrow. ' ' 
 
 " But if he says no? " 
 
 ' * I am going anyway. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Oh, Wilfred, I am so glad. Why, it makes 
 another thing of it," cried the girl. " When I
 
 MISS MITFORD'S INTERVENTION 65 
 
 said that about staying in Richmond, I didn't 
 know Oh, I do want to help all I can." 
 
 " You do? Well, then, for Heaven's sake, be 
 quick about it and cut off those trousers. So 
 long as I get them in the morning," said Wil- 
 fred, " I guess it will be in plenty of time." 
 
 ' ' When did you say your mother was going to 
 write? " 
 
 " To-night." 
 
 " Of course, she doesn't want you to go, and 
 she'll tell your father not to let you. Yes," she 
 continued sagely, as Wilfred looked up, horror- 
 stricken at the idea; " that's the way mothers 
 always do." 
 
 " What can I do, then? " he asked her. 
 
 " Why don't you write to him yourself, and 
 then you can tell him just what you like. ' ' 
 
 " That's a fine idea. I'll tell him that I can't 
 stay here, and that I'm going to enlist whether 
 he says so or not. That'll make him say yes, 
 won 'tit? " 
 
 * ' Why, of course ; there '11 be nothing else for 
 him to say." 
 
 ' ' Say, you are a pretty good girl, ' ' said Wil- 
 fred, catching her hand impulsively. " I'll go 
 upstairs and write it now. You finish these as
 
 66 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 soon as you can. You can ask those women for 
 some scissors, and when they are ready leave 
 them in this closet, but don't let any one see you 
 doing it, whatever happens." 
 
 11 No, I won't," said Caroline, as Wilfred hur- 
 ried off. 
 
 She went over to the room where the women 
 were sewing, and borrowed a pair of scissors; 
 then she came back and started to cut off the 
 trousers where they were marked. The cloth 
 was old and worn, but it was, nevertheless, stiff 
 and hard, and her scissors were dull. Men 
 spent their time in sharpening other things than 
 women's tools during those days in Richmond, 
 and her slender fingers made hard work of the 
 amputations. Beside, she was prone to stop 
 and think and dream of her soldier boy while en- 
 gaged in this congenial work. She had not fin- 
 ished the alteration, therefore, when she heard 
 a step in the hall. She caught up the trousers, 
 striving to conceal them, entirely forgetful of 
 the jacket which lay on the table. 
 
 " Oh," said Mrs. Varney, as she came into 
 the room ; ' ' you haven 't gone yet 1 ' 
 
 " No," faltered the girl; " we don't assemble 
 for a little while, and "
 
 MISS MITFORD'S INTERVENTION 67 
 
 11 Don't assemble? " 
 
 " I mean for the party. It doesn't begin for 
 half an hour yet, and 
 
 ' ' Oh ; then you have plenty of time. ' ' 
 
 " Yes," said Caroline. " But I will have to 
 go now, sure enough." She turned away and, 
 as she did so, her scissors fell clattering to the 
 floor. 
 
 " You dropped your scissors, my dear," said 
 Mrs. Varney. 
 
 " I thought I heard something fall," she 
 faltered in growing confusion. 
 
 She came back for her scissors, and, in her 
 agitation and nervousness, she dropped one of 
 the pieces of trouser leg on the floor. 
 
 " What are you making, Caroline 1 ? " asked 
 Mrs. Varney, looking curiously at the little 
 huddled-up soiled piece of grey on the carpet, 
 while Caroline made a desperate grab at it. 
 
 " Oh, just altering an old dress, Mrs. Var- 
 ney. That's all." 
 
 Mrs. Varney looked at her through her 
 glasses. As she did so, Caroline's agitated 
 movement caused the other trouser leg, with its 
 half -severed end hanging from it, to dangle over 
 her arm.
 
 68 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " And what is that? " asked Mrs. Varney. 
 
 " Oh that's er one of the sleeves," an- 
 swered Caroline desperately, hurrying out in 
 great confusion. 
 
 Mrs. Varney laughed softly to herself. As 
 she did so, her glance fell upon the little heap of 
 grey on the table. She picked it up and opened 
 it. It was a grey jacket, a soldier's jacket. It 
 looked as if it might be about Wilfred's size. 
 There was a bullet hole in the breast, and 
 there was a dull brown stain around the open- 
 ing. Mrs. Varney kissed the worn coat. She 
 saw it all now. 
 
 11 For Wilfred," she whispered. " He has 
 probably got it from some dead soldier at 
 the hospital, and Caroline's dress that she was 
 altering " 
 
 She clasped the jacket tightly to her breast, 
 looked up, and smiled and prayed through her 
 tears.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 THE UNFAITHFUL SERVANT 
 
 BUT Mrs. Varney was not allowed to indulge 
 in either her bitter retrospect or her dread an- 
 ticipations very long. Her reverie was inter- 
 rupted by the subdued trampling of heavy feet 
 upon the floor of the back porch. The long 
 drawing-room extended across the house, and 
 had porches at front and back, to which access 
 was had through long French windows. The 
 sound was so sudden and so unexpected that 
 she dropped the jacket on the couch and turned 
 to the window. The sound of low, hushed 
 voices came to her, and the next moment a tall, 
 fine-looking young man of rather distinguished 
 appearance entered the room. He was not in 
 uniform, but wore the customary full-skirted 
 frock coat of the period, and carried his big 
 black hat in his hand. For the rest, he was a 
 very keen, sharp-eyed man, whose movements 
 were quick and stealthy, and whose quick, com- 
 prehensive glance seemed to take in not only
 
 70 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 Mrs. Varney, but everything in the room. 
 Through the windows and the far door soldiers 
 could be seen dimly. Mrs. Varney was very in- 
 dignant at the entrance of this newcomer in this 
 unceremonious manner. 
 
 " Mr. Arrelsford! " she exclaimed haughtily. 
 
 In two or three quick steps Mr. Benton Ar- 
 relsford of the Confederate Secret Service was 
 by her side. Although she was alone, through 
 habit and excessive caution he lowered his voice 
 when he spoke to her. 
 
 " Your pardon, Mrs. Varney," he said, with 
 just a shade too much of the peremptory for 
 perfect breeding, " I was compelled to enter 
 without ceremony. You will understand when 
 I tell you why. ' ' 
 
 " And those men ' said Mrs. Varney, 
 pointing to the back windows and the far door. 
 * ' What have we done that we should be 
 
 * * They are on guard. ' ' 
 
 ' ' On guard ! ' ' exclaimed the woman, greatly 
 surprised and equally resentful. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am; and I am very much afraid we 
 shall be compelled to put you to a little incon- 
 venience; temporary, I assure you, but neces- 
 sary." He glanced about cautiously and
 
 THE UNFAITHFUL SERVANT 71 
 
 pointed to the door across the hall. " Is there 
 anybody in that room, Mrs. Varney ? ' 
 
 " Yes, a number of ladies sewing for the hos- 
 pital ; they expect to stay all night. ' ' 
 
 " Very good," said Arrelsford. " Will you 
 kindly come a little farther away I I would not 
 have them overhear by any possibility." 
 
 There was no possibility of any one overhear- 
 ing their conversation, but if Mr. Arrelsford 
 ever erred it was not through lack of caution. 
 Still more astonished, Mrs. Varney followed 
 him. They stopped by the fireplace. 
 
 " One of your servants has got himself into 
 trouble, Mrs. Varney, and we're compelled to 
 have him watched," he began. 
 
 * * Watched by a squad of soldiers ? ' ' 
 
 "It is well not to neglect any precaution, 
 ma'am." 
 
 " And what kind of trouble, pray? " asked 
 the woman. 
 
 " Very serious, I am sorry to say. At least 
 that is the way it looks now. You've got an old 
 white-haired butler here " 
 
 " You mean Jonas? " 
 
 " I believe that's his name," said Arrels- 
 ford.
 
 72 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " And you suspect him of something? " 
 
 Mr. Arrelsford lowered his voice still further 
 and assumed an air of great importance. 
 
 " We don't merely suspect him; we know 
 what he has done." 
 
 " And what has he done, sir? " 
 
 " He has been down to Libby Prison under 
 pretence of selling things to the Yankees we've 
 got in there, and he now has on his person a 
 written communication from one of them which 
 he intends to deliver to some Yankee spy or 
 agent, here in Richmond." 
 
 Mrs. Varney gasped in astonishment at this 
 tremendous charge, which was made in Arrels- 
 ford 's most impressive manner. 
 
 " I don't believe it," she said at last. " He 
 has been in the family for years; he wouldn't 
 dare. ' ' 
 
 Arrelsford shook his head. 
 
 ' ' I am afraid it is true, ' ' he said. 
 
 " Very well," said Mrs. Varney decidedly, 
 apparently not at all convinced. " I will send 
 for the man. Let us see 
 
 She reached out her hand to the bell-rope 
 hanging from the wall, but Mr Arrelsford
 
 THE UNFAITHFUL SERVANT 73 
 
 caught her arm, evidently to her great repug- 
 nance. 
 
 ' ' No, no ! " he said quickly, ' * not yet. We 
 have got to get that paper, and if he's alarmed 
 he will destroy it, and we must have it. It will 
 give us the clue to one of their cursed plots. 
 They have been right close on this town for 
 months, trying to break down our defences 
 and get in on us. This is some rascally game 
 they are at to weaken us from the inside. Two 
 weeks ago we got word from our secret agents 
 that we keep over there in the Yankee lines, 
 telling us that two brothers, Lewis and Henry 
 Dumont " 
 
 " The Dumonts of West Virginia! " inter- 
 rupted Mrs. Varney, who was now keenly at- 
 tentive to all that was said. 
 
 1 ' The very same. ' ' 
 
 " Why, their father is a General in the 
 Yankee Army.'* 
 
 " Yes; and they are in the Federal Secret 
 Service, and they are the boldest, most desper- 
 ately determined men in the whole Yankee 
 Army. They've already done us more harm 
 than an army corps. ' ' 
 
 yes? "
 
 74 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " They have volunteered to do some desper- 
 ate piece of work here in Richmond, we have 
 learned. We have close descriptions of both 
 these men, but we have never been able to get 
 our hands on either of them until last night." 
 
 " Have you captured them? ' 
 
 We've got one of them, and it won't take 
 long to get the other," said Arrelsford, in a 
 fierce, truculent whisper. 
 
 " The one you caught, was he here in Rich- 
 mond 1 ? " asked Mrs. Varney, greatly affected 
 by the other 's overwhelming emotion. 
 
 ' ' No, he was brought in last night with a lot 
 of men we captured in a little sortie." 
 
 " Taken prisoner! " 
 
 11 Yes, but without resistance." 
 
 " I don't understand." 
 
 " He let himself be taken. That's one of 
 their tricks for getting into our lines when 
 they want to bring a message or give some 
 signal." 
 
 " You mean that they deliberately allow 
 themselves to be taken to Libby Prison! " 
 
 * ' Yes, damn them ! ' ' said Arrelsford harshly. 
 " I beg your pardon, ma'am, but 
 
 Mrs. Varney waved her hand as if Mr. Arrels-
 
 THE UNFAITHFUL SERVANT 75 
 
 ford's oaths, like Ms presence, were nothing to 
 her. 
 
 " We were on the lookout for this man, and 
 we spotted him pretty quickly. I gave orders 
 not to search him, and not to have his clothes 
 taken away from him, but to put him in with the 
 others and keep the closest watch on him that 
 was ever kept on a man. We knew from his 
 coming in that his brother must be here in the 
 city, and he'd send a message to him the first 
 chance he got." 
 
 " But Jonas, how could he " 
 
 " Easily enough. He comes down to the 
 prison to sell things to the prisoners with other 
 negroes. We let him pass in, watching him as 
 we watch them all. He fools around a while, 
 until he gets a chance to brush against this man 
 Dumont. My men are keeping that fellow un- 
 der close observation, and they saw a piece of 
 paper pass between them. By my orders they 
 gave no sign. We want to catch the man to 
 whom he is to deliver the paper. He has the 
 paper on him now." 
 
 ' ' I will never believe it. ' ' 
 
 " It is true, and that is the reason for these 
 men on the back porch that you see. I have put
 
 76 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 others at every window at the back of the house. 
 He can't get away; he will have to give it 
 up." 
 
 " And the man he gives it to will be the man 
 you want ? ' ' said Mrs. Varney. 
 
 " Yes; but I can't wait long. If that nigger 
 sees my men or hears a sound, he will destroy it 
 before we can jump in on him. I want the man, 
 but I want the paper, too. Excuse me." He 
 stepped to the back window. " Corporal! " he 
 said softly. The long porch window was open 
 on account of the balmy air of the night, and a 
 soldier, tattered and dusty, instantly appeared 
 and saluted. " How are things nowl " asked 
 Arrelsford. 
 
 " All quiet now, sir." 
 
 " Very good," said Arrelsford. " I was 
 afraid he would get away. We've got to get 
 the paper. If we have the paper, perhaps we 
 can get the man. It is the key to the game they 
 are trying to play against us, and without it the 
 man is helpless." 
 
 " No, no," urged Mrs. Varney. " The man 
 he is going to give it to, get him." 
 
 " Yes, yes, of course," assented Arrelsford; 
 " but that paper might give us a clue. If not,
 
 THE UNFAITHFUL SERVANT 77 
 
 I'll make the nigger tell. Damn him, I'll shoot 
 it out of him. How quickly can you get at him 
 from that door, Corporal? " 
 
 " In no time at all, sir. It's through a hall- 
 way and across the dining-room. He is in the 
 pantry. ' ' 
 
 "Well," said Arrelsford, "take two men, 
 and " 
 
 " Wait," said Mrs. Varney; " I still doubt 
 your story, but I am glad to help. Why don't 
 you keep your men out of sight and let me send 
 for him here, and then " 
 
 Arrelsford thought a moment. 
 
 ' ' That may be the better plan, ' ' he admitted. 
 ' ' Get him in here and, while you are talking to 
 him, they can seize him from behind. He won't 
 be able to do a thing. Do you hear, Corpo- 
 ral? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 1 1 Keep your men out of sight ; get them back 
 there in the hall, and while we're making him 
 talk, send a man down each side and pin him. 
 Hold him stiff. He mustn't destroy any paper 
 he's got." 
 
 The Corporal raised his hand in salute and 
 left the room. The men disappeared from the
 
 78 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 windows, and the back porch looked as empty 
 as before. The whole discussion and the move- 
 ments of the men had been practically noise- 
 less. 
 
 " Now, Mr. Arrelsford, are you ready! " 
 
 11 Yes, ma'am." 
 
 Mrs. Varney rang the bell on the instant. 
 The two watched each other intently, and 
 in a moment old Martha appeared at the 
 door. 
 
 " Did you-all ring, ma'am? " 
 
 * ' Yes, ' ' said Mrs. Varney ; ' ( I want some one 
 to send to the hospital." 
 
 " Luthah is out heah, ma'am." 
 
 " Luther? He's too small, I don't want a 
 boy." 
 
 " Well, den, Jonas " 
 
 " Yes, Jonas will do; tell him to come in here 
 immediately. ' ' 
 
 " Yas'm." 
 
 * ' Perhaps you had better sit down, Mrs. Var- 
 ney," said Arrelsford; " and if you will permit 
 me, I will stand back by the front window 
 yonder. ' ' 
 
 " That will be just as well," said Mrs. Var- 
 ney, seating herself near the table, while Arrels-
 
 THE UNFAITHFUL SERVANT 79 
 
 ford, making no effort at concealment, stepped 
 over to the window. Old Jonas entered the 
 door just as they had placed themselves. He 
 bowed low before Mrs. Varney, entirely unsus- 
 picious of anything out of the ordinary until his 
 eye fell on the tall form of Arrelsford. He 
 glanced furtively at the man for a moment, stif- 
 fened imperceptibly, but, as there was nothing 
 else to do, came on. 
 
 " Jonas," said Mrs. Varney, her voice low 
 and level in spite of her agitation. 
 
 " Yes'm." 
 
 ' ' Have you any idea why I sent for you? ' 
 
 " Ah heahd you was gwine send me to de 
 hossiple, ma'am." 
 
 ' ' Oh, then Martha told you, ' ' said Mrs. Var- 
 ney. 
 
 While the little dialogue was taking place, Mr. 
 Arrelsford had made a signal, and the Corporal 
 and two men had entered the room silently, and 
 now swiftly advanced to the side of the still un- 
 observing old negro. 
 
 " She didn't ezzactly say whut you ' he 
 
 began. 
 
 The next instant the two men fell upon him. 
 He might have made some struggle, although it
 
 80 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 would have been useless. The windows were 
 instantly filled with men, and an order would 
 have called them into the room. He was an 
 old man, and the two soldiers that seized him 
 were young. He was too surprised to fight, and 
 stood as helpless as a lamb about to be 
 slaughtered, his face fairly grey with sudden 
 terror. The Corporal flung open the butler's 
 faded livery coat, and for the moment Jonas, 
 menaced now by a search, and knowing what 
 the result would be, struggled furiously, but the 
 men soon mastered him, and the Corporal, con- 
 tinuing his search, presently drew from an in- 
 side pocket a small folded paper. 
 
 ' * Jonas ! Jonas ! ' ' said Mrs. Varney, in bitter 
 disappointment; " how could you ? " 
 
 " I told you so," said Mr. Arrelsford truth- 
 fully, triumphantly, and most aggravatingly un- 
 der the circumstances, taking the folded paper. 
 " Corporal," he added, " while I read this, see 
 if he has got anything more." 
 
 A further search, however, revealed nothing. 
 Arrelsford had scarcely completed the read- 
 ing of the brief note when the Corporal re- 
 ported : 
 
 11 That is all he has, sir."
 
 THE UNFAITHFUL SERVANT 81 
 
 Arrelsford nodded. The men had released 
 Jonas, but stood by his side, and the Secret 
 Service Agent now approached him. 
 
 * ' Who was this for ! " he asked sharply and 
 tensely. 
 
 The negro stared at him stolidly and silently, 
 his face ashen with fright. 
 
 " Look here," continued the other, " if you 
 don't tell me it is going to make it pretty bad 
 for you. ' ' 
 
 The words apparently made no further im- 
 pression upon the servant. Arrelsford tried 
 another tack. He turned to Mrs. Varney, who 
 was completely dismayed at this breach of trust 
 by one who had been attached to the family 
 fortunes for so many years. 
 
 " I am right sorry, ma'am," he said very dis- 
 tinctly, " but it looks like we have got to shoot 
 him." 
 
 " Oh! " cried Mrs. Varney at that. " Jonas, 
 speak! " 
 
 But even to that appeal he remained silent. 
 Arrelsford waited a moment and then : 
 
 " Corporal," he said; " take him outside and 
 get it out of him. String him up until he talks. 
 But don't let him yell or give any alarm;
 
 82 
 
 gag him until he's ready to tell. You under- 
 stand? " 
 
 The Corporal nodded and turned toward the 
 hall door. 
 
 ' ' Not that way, ' ' said Arrelsf ord ; ' * take him 
 to the back of the house and keep him quiet, 
 whatever you do. Nobody must know about 
 this, not a soul." 
 
 " Very good, sir," said the Corporal, salut- 
 ing. He gave an order to the men, and they 
 marched Jonas off, swiftly and silently. 
 Nothing that had been said or done had dis- 
 turbed the women across the hall. Mrs. Var- 
 ney glanced up at the unfolded piece of paper in 
 Mr. Arrelsf ord 's hand. He was smiling tri- 
 umphantly. 
 
 " Was there anything in that! ' she 
 asked. 
 
 " Yes, there was. We know the trick they 
 meant to play. ' ' 
 
 * ' But not the man who was to play it? ' 
 
 11 I didn't say that, ma'am." 
 
 " Does it give you a clue to it? " 
 
 " It does." 
 
 " Will it answer? " 
 
 "It will."
 
 THE UNFAITHFUL SERVANT 83 
 
 " Then you know " 
 
 ' ' As plain as if we had his name. ' ' 
 
 " Thank God for that," exclaimed the woman. 
 " May I see it? " 
 
 Arrelsford hesitated. 
 
 " I see no reason why you should not.'* 
 
 He extended his hand toward her, and she 
 glanced at the paper. 
 
 " Attack to-night. Plan 3. Use telegraph! ' 
 she read. She looked up. 
 
 11 What does it mean? " she asked tremu- 
 lously. 
 
 " They are to attack to-night, and the place 
 where they are to strike is indicated by 
 Plan 3." 
 
 " Plan 3? " questioned the woman. 
 
 " Yes ; the man this is sent to will know what 
 is meant by that. It has been arranged before- 
 hand, and 
 
 " But the last words," said Mrs. Varney. 
 " Use telegraph? " 
 
 " That is plain, too. He is to use our War 
 Department Telegraph and send some false 
 order to weaken that position, the one they in- 
 dicate by ' Plan 3,' so that when they assault 
 it, they will find it feebly defended or not at
 
 84 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 all, and break through and come down on the 
 city and swamp us." 
 
 " But," exclaimed Mrs. Varney in deepest 
 indignation and excitement, ' ' the man who was 
 to do this? Who is he? There is nothing 
 about him that I can see. ' ' 
 
 ' ' But I can see something. ' ' 
 
 11 What? Where? " 
 
 11 In the words, ' Use Telegraph.' We know 
 every man on the telegraph service, and every 
 one of them is true. There is some one who will 
 try to get into that service if the game is car- 
 ried out, and " 
 
 " Then he will be the man," said Mrs. 
 Varney. 
 
 1 ' Yes ; there aren't so many men in Richmond 
 that can do that. It isn't every man that's ex- 
 pert enough Mrs. Varney, Jonas brought 
 
 this paper to your house, and " 
 
 11 To my house? " exclaimed the woman in 
 great astonishment, and then she stopped, ap- 
 palled by a sudden thought which came to her. 
 
 4 ' At the same time, ' ' said Arrelsf ord, ' ' your 
 daughter has been trying to get an appointment 
 for some one on the telegraph service. Per- 
 haps she could give us some idea, and "
 
 THE UNFAITHFUL SERVANT 85 
 
 Mrs. Varney rose and stood as if rooted to 
 the spot. 
 
 " You mean " 
 
 " Captain Thome," said Arrelsford im- 
 pressively.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE CONFIDENCE OF EDITH VAKNEY 
 
 MBS. VAKNEY had, of course, divined toward 
 whom Arrelsford's suspicion pointed. She had 
 been entirely certain before he had mentioned 
 the name that the alleged spy or traitor could 
 be none other than her daughter's friend; in- 
 deed, it would not be stretching the truth to say 
 that Thorne was her friend as well as her daugh- 
 ter's, and her keen mother's wit was not with- 
 out suspicion that if he were left to himself, or 
 if he were permitted to follow his own inclina- 
 tions, the relation between himself and the two 
 women might have been a nearer one still and a 
 dearer one, yet, nevertheless, the shocking an- 
 nouncement came to her with sudden, sharp sur- 
 prise. 
 
 We may be perfectly certain, absolutely sure, 
 of a coming event, but when it does occur its 
 shock is felt in spite of previous assurance. We 
 may watch the dying and pray for death to end 
 anguish, and know that it is coming, but when 
 the last low breath has gone, it is as much of a 
 
 86
 
 CONFIDENCE OF EDITH VARNEY 87 
 
 shock to us as if it had not been expected, or 
 even dreamed of. 
 
 The announcement of the name was shatter- 
 ing to her composure. She knew very well why 
 Arrelsford would rejoice to find Thorne guilty 
 of anything, and she would have discounted any 
 ordinary accusation that he brought against 
 him, but the train of the circumstances was so 
 complete in this case and the coincidences so un- 
 explainable upon any other theory, the evidence 
 so convincing, that she was forced to admit that 
 Arrelsford was fully justified in his suspicion, 
 and that without regard to the fact that he was 
 a rejected suitor of her daughter's. 
 
 Surprise, horror, and conviction lodged in her 
 soul, and were mirrored in her face. Arrels- 
 ford saw and divined what was passing in her 
 mind, and, eager to strike while the iron was 
 hot, bent forward open-mouthed to continue his 
 line of reasoning and denunciation, but Mrs. 
 Varney checked him. She laid her finger upon 
 her lips and pointed with the other hand to the 
 front of the house. 
 
 1 ' What ! ' ' exclaimed the Confederate Secret 
 Service agent ; " is he there ? ' ' 
 
 Mrs. Varney nodded.
 
 88 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " He may be. He went out to the summer- 
 house some time ago to wait for Edith; they 
 were going over to Caroline Mitford's later on. 
 I saw him go down the walk. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Do you suppose my men could have alarmed 
 him? " asked Arrelsford, greatly perturbed at 
 this unexpected development. 
 
 11 I don't know. They were all at the back 
 windows. They didn't seem to make much 
 noise. I suppose not. You have a description 
 of the man for whom the letter was intended? ' ; 
 
 " Yes, at the office; but I remember it per- 
 fectly." 
 
 " Does it fit this this Captain Thorne? " 
 
 " You might as well know sooner as later, 
 Mrs. Varney, that there is no Captain Thorne. 
 This is an assumed name, and the man you have 
 in your house is Lewis Dumont." 
 
 1 ' Do you mean that he came here to 
 
 " He came to this town, to this house," said 
 Arrelsford vindictively, his voice still subdued 
 but full of fury, " knowing your position, the 
 influence of your name, your husband's rank 
 and service, for the sole purpose of getting 
 recognised as a reputable person, so that he 
 would be less likely to be suspected. He has
 
 CONFIDENCE OF EDITH VAENEY 89 
 
 corrupted your servants you saw old Jonas 
 and he has contrived to enlist the powerful sup- 
 port of your daughter. His aim is the War De- 
 partment Telegraph Office. He is friends with 
 the men at that office. What else he hasn't 
 done or what he has, the Lord only knows. But 
 Washington is not the only place where they 
 have a secret service; we have one at Rich- 
 mond. Whatever game he plays, it is one that 
 two can play; and now it is my play." 
 
 The patter of light footsteps was heard on 
 the stairs, a flash of white seen through the 
 open door into the hall dimly lighted, and Edith 
 Varney came rapidly, almost breathlessly, into 
 the room. She had changed her dress, and if 
 Caroline Mitford had been there, she would have 
 known certainly from the little air of festivity 
 about her clean but faded and darned, sprigged 
 and flowered white muslin frock that she was 
 going to accept the invitation. In one hand she 
 held her hat, which she swung carelessly by its 
 long faded ribbons, and in the other that of- 
 ficial envelope which had come to her from the 
 President of the Confederacy. She called to 
 her mother as she ran down. 
 
 ' ' Mamma ! ' ' Her face was white and her
 
 90 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 voice pitched high, fraught with excited inten- 
 sity. ' * Under my window, in the rosebushes, at 
 the back of the house! They're hurting some- 
 body frightfully, I am sure! ' ; 
 
 She burst into the room with the last word. 
 Mrs. Varney stared at her, understanding fully 
 who, in all probability, was being roughly dealt 
 with in the rosebushes, and realising what a ter- 
 rible effect such disclosures as she had listened 
 to would produce upon the mind of the 
 girl. 
 
 * ' Come, ' ' said Edith, turning rapidly toward 
 the rear window ; * ' we must stop it. ' ' 
 
 Mrs. Varney stood as if rooted to the floor. 
 
 * ' Well, ' ' said the girl, in great surprise, * ' if 
 you aren't coming, I will go myself." 
 
 These words awakened her mother to 
 action. 
 
 " Wait, Edith, "she said. 
 
 Now, and for the first time, Edith noticed Mr. 
 Arrelsford, who had stepped back and away 
 from her mother. She replied to his salutation 
 with a cold and distant bow. The man's face 
 flushed; he turned away. 
 
 " But, mamma, the men outside," persisted 
 the girl.
 
 " Wait, my dear," said her mother, taking 
 her gently by the arm ; " I must tell you some- 
 thing. It will be a great shock to you, I am 
 afraid." 
 
 " What is it, mamma 1 ? Has father or 
 
 " No, no, not that," said Mrs. Varney. " A 
 man we have trusted as a friend has shown 
 himself a conspirator, a spy, a traitor." 
 
 " Who is it? " cried the girl, at the same time 
 instinctively divining how or why she could 
 not tell, and that thought smote her afterward 
 to whom the reference was being made. 
 
 Mrs. Varney naturally hesitated to say the 
 name. Arrelsford, carried away by his passion 
 for the girl and his hatred for Thorne, was not 
 so reticent. He stepped toward her. 
 
 ' * It is the gentleman, Miss Varney, whose at- 
 tentions you have been pleased to accept in the 
 place of mine," he burst out bitterly 
 
 His manner and his meaning were unmistak- 
 able. The girl stared at him with a white, 
 haughty face, in spite of her trembling lips. 
 Mechanically she thrust the envelope with the 
 commission into her belt, and confronted the 
 man who loved her and whom she did not love, 
 who accused of this hateful thing the man
 
 92 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 whom, in the twinkling of an eye, she realised 
 she did love. Then the daughter turned to her 
 mother. 
 
 " Is it Mr Arrelsf ord who makes this accusa- 
 tion? " she asked. 
 
 " Yes," said Arrelsf ord, again answering for 
 Mrs. Varney, " since you wish to know. From 
 the first I have had my suspicions about 
 this " 
 
 But Edith did not wait for him to finish his 
 sentence. She turned away from him with 
 loathing, and moved rapidly toward the front 
 window. 
 
 11 Where are you going? " asked Arrelsf ord. 
 
 " For Captain Thome." 
 
 " Not now," he said peremptorily. 
 
 The colour flamed in the girl's cheek again. 
 
 1 1 Mr. Arrelsf ord, you have said something to 
 me about Captain Thome. Are you afraid to 
 say it to him? " 
 
 " Miss Varney," answered Arrelsf ord hotly, 
 " if you if you 
 
 " Edith," said Mrs. Varney, " Mr. Arrels- 
 ford has good reasons for not meeting Captain 
 Thorne now." 
 
 " I should think he had," returned the
 
 CONFIDENCE OF EDITH VAENEY 93 
 
 girl swiftly; " for a man who made such a 
 charge to his face would not live to make it 
 again. ' ' 
 
 I i My dear, my dear, ' ' said her mother, gently 
 but firmly, " you don't understand, you 
 don't " 
 
 " Mamma," said the girl, " this man has left 
 his desk in the War Department so that he can 
 have the pleasure of persecuting me." 
 
 Both the mother and the rejected suitor 
 noticed her identification of herself with Cap- 
 tain Thome in the pronoun " me," one with 
 sinking heart and the other with suppressed 
 fury. 
 
 II He has never attempted anything active in 
 the service before," continued Edith, " and 
 when I ask him to face the man he accuses, he 
 turns like a coward ! ' ' 
 
 " Mrs. Varney, if she thinks " 
 
 " I think nothing," said the girl furiously; 
 " I know that Captain Thome's character is 
 above suspicion." 
 
 Arrelsford sneered. 
 
 ' ' His character ! Where did he come from 
 what is he ? " 
 
 11 For that matter," said Edith intensely,
 
 94 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " where did you come from, and what are 
 you? ' 
 
 ' ' That is not the question, ' ' was the abrupt 
 reply. 
 
 " Neither," said the girl, " is it the question 
 who he is. If it were, I'd answer it I'd tell you 
 that he is a soldier who has fought and been 
 wounded in service, while you " 
 
 Arrelsford made a violent effort to control 
 himself under this bitter jibing and goading, 
 and to his credit, succeeded in part. 
 
 " We are not so sure of that, Miss Varney," 
 he said more coolly. 
 
 ' * But I am sure, ' ' answered the girl. ' ' Why, 
 he brought us letters from Stonewall Jackson 
 himself. ' ' 
 
 " Has it occurred to you that General Jack- 
 son was dead before his letters were pre- 
 sented? " asked Arrelsford quickly. 
 
 " What does that signify if he wrote them 
 before he was killed! " 
 
 " Nothing certainly," assented the other, " if 
 he wrote them." 
 
 " The signatures and the letters were veri- 
 fied." 
 
 " They may have been written for some one
 
 CONFIDENCE OF EDITH VABNEY 95 
 
 else and this Thome may have possessed him- 
 self of them by fraud, or " 
 
 " Mr. Arrelsford," cried the girl, more and 
 more angry, " if you mean 
 
 " My dear child," said Mrs Varney, " you 
 don't understand. They have proofs of a con- 
 spiracy. The Yankees are going to try to break 
 through our lines to-night, some one is going to 
 use the telegraph, and two men in the Northern 
 Secret Service have been sent here to do this 
 work. One is in Libby Prison. Our faithful 
 Jonas has been corrupted. He went there to- 
 day and took a message from one and brought 
 it here to deliver it to the other. They are try- 
 ing to make him speak out there to tell who 
 Our country, our cause, is at stake." 
 
 " Is this Mr. Arrelsford 's story? " asked the 
 daughter stubbornly, apparently entirely un- 
 convinced. 
 
 "No; these are facts. We had Jonas in 
 here," answered her mother; " caught him off 
 his guard, and found the incriminating paper on 
 him." 
 
 " But he has not said it was for ' per- 
 sisted Edith desperately. 
 
 ' ' Not yet, ' ' whispered Mr. Arrelsford, * ' but
 
 96 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 he will. You may be sure of that; we have 
 means to Oh, Corporal," he broke off eagerly, 
 looking toward the door where the Corporal 
 stood, his hand at salute. " Well, speak out, 
 what does he say? " 
 
 " Nothing, sir." 
 
 " What have you done with him? " 
 
 " Strung him up three times, and " 
 
 " Well, string him up again," snarled Arrels- 
 ford. " If he won't speak, shoot it out of him, 
 kill the dog. We don't need his evidence anj/ 
 way, there's enough without it." 
 
 " There is nothing," said Edith tersely. 
 
 " By midnight," answered Arrelsford, " you 
 shall have all the proof " 
 
 " There is no proof to have," persisted the 
 girl. 
 
 ' ' I will show it to you at the telegraph office, 
 if you dare to go with me." 
 
 ' * Dare ! I will go anywhere, even with you, 
 for that " 
 
 11 I will call for you in half an hour then," 
 said Arrelsford, going toward the door. 
 
 " Wait," interrupted Edith; " what are you 
 going to do? " 
 
 ' ' I am going to let him get this paper, ' ' said
 
 CONFIDENCE OF EDITH VARNEY 97 
 
 Arrelsf ord, coming back to the table. ' ' He will 
 know what they want him to do, and then we'll 
 see him try to do it. ' ' 
 
 " You are going to spy on him, are you? ' 
 
 " I am going to prove what he is." 
 
 11 Then prove it openly at once. It is shame- 
 ful to let such a suspicion rest upon an honour- 
 able man. Let him come in here, and " 
 
 " It is impossible." 
 
 " Then do something, something, but do it 
 now! " cried the girl. " You will soon know 
 that he is innocent, you must know it. Wait! 
 You say the prisoner in Libby is his brother 
 that's what you said his brother. Bring him 
 here. Go to the prison and bring that man 
 here." 
 
 "What? " 
 
 " Let them meet. Bring them face to face, 
 then you can see whether " 
 
 * ' You mean bring them together here ? ' 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " As if the prisoner were trying to escape? ' 
 
 " Exactly." 
 
 " There is something in that," said Arrels- 
 ford; " when do you suggest " 
 
 " Now."
 
 98 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " I am willing to try it, but it depends upon 
 you. Can you keep Thome here? " 
 
 " lean." 
 
 " It won't take more than half an hour. Be 
 out there on the veranda. When I tap on the 
 glass bring him into this room and leave him 
 alone. And I can rely upon you to give him 
 no hint or sign that we suspect 
 
 " Mr. Arrelsford! " said the girl, indignant 
 and haughty, and her mother stepped swiftly 
 toward her, looking at him contemptuously, as 
 if he should have known that such an action 
 would be impossible for either of them. 
 
 Arrelsford gazed at them a minute or two, 
 smiled triumphantly, and passed out of the 
 room. 
 
 " Mamma, mamma! " moaned the girl, her 
 eyes shut, her hand extended. " Mamma," she 
 repeated in anguish. 
 
 " I am here, Edith dear; I am here," said 
 Mrs. Varney, coming toward her and taking 
 her tenderly in her arms. 
 
 " Do you think do you think that he he 
 could be what they say? ' Her hand fell upon 
 the commission in her belt " This commission 
 I got for him this afternoon "
 
 CONFIDENCE OF EDITH VAENEY 99 
 
 " Yes? " 
 
 " The commission, you know, from the Presi- 
 dent, for the Telegraph Service why, he re- 
 fused to take it," her voice rose and rang tri- 
 umphantly through the room; " he refused to 
 take it! That doesn't look as if he wanted to 
 use the telegraph to betray us." 
 
 " Refused! That's impossible!" said her 
 mother. 
 
 " He said that it was for me that he couldn't 
 take it." 
 
 " For you! Then it is true," answered Mrs. 
 Varney. 
 
 * * No, no, " said the girl ; * * don 't say it. ' ' 
 
 " Yes," said her mother; " the infa- 
 mous " The girl tried to stifle with her 
 
 hand upon her mother's lips the words, but Mrs. 
 Varney shook off her hand. " The spy, the 
 traitor," she added witheringly. 
 
 " No, no! " cried the girl, but as she spoke, 
 conviction seemed to come to her. Why was it 
 that her faith was not more substantially based 
 and enduring? she asked herself. " Mamma," 
 she wailed, ' i it can 't be. ' ' She buried her face 
 in her hands for a moment and then tore them 
 away and confronted her mother boldly.
 
 100 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Won't you leave me alone for a little while, 
 mamma? " she asked plaintively. " I must 
 get- - 
 
 " I will go to Howard; I will be back in a 
 short time, my dear," said her mother, gently 
 laying her hand on her daughter 's bent head. 
 
 Left alone, the girl took the commission from 
 her belt, opened it, smoothed it out, and read 
 it through, as if bewildered and uncomprehend- 
 ing. She folded it up again, and walked slowly 
 over to one of the front windows, drew aside 
 the curtains, and pushed it open, All was still. 
 She listened for she knew not what. There was 
 a footstep from the far end of the walk leading 
 from the summerhouse, a footstep she knew. 
 Edith moved rapidly away from the window to 
 the table and stood by it, her hand resting upon 
 it, her knees fairly trembling in her emotion, 
 as she waited. The next moment the open space 
 framed the figure of Captain Thome. He 
 entered fearlessly, but when his eye fell upon 
 her there was something so strained about her 
 attitude that a spark of suspicion was kindled 
 in his soul. Yet his action was prompt enough. 
 He came instantly toward her and took her 
 hand.
 
 CONFIDENCE OF EDITH VABNEY 101 
 
 " Miss Varney," he said. 
 
 Edith watched his approach fascinated, as a 
 bird by a serpent His touch awakened her to 
 action. She snatched her hand away and shrank 
 back. 
 
 " No; don't touch me! " she cried. 
 
 He looked at her in amazement. The spark of 
 suspicion burst into flame, but she recovered 
 herself instantly. 
 
 " Oh, it was you," she faltered. She forced 
 a smile to her lips. " How perfectly absurd 
 I am. I am sure I ought to be ashamed of my- 
 self. Come, let's go out on the veranda. I want 
 to talk to you about so many things. There's 
 there's half an hour yet before we must go 
 to Caroline's." 
 
 She had possessed herself of his hand again 
 as she spoke. She now stepped swiftly toward 
 the window. He followed her reluctantly until , 
 they reached the opening. She stepped through 
 it and archly looked back at him, still in the 
 room. 
 
 " How lovely is the night," she said with 
 tender persuasiveness. " Come with me." 
 
 The man looked around him hastily. Every 
 moment was precious to him. Did Miss Var-
 
 102 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 ney know. If so, what did she know ? What was 
 to be gained or lost by half an hour's delay on 
 his part? He drew out his watch and glanced 
 at it swiftly. There was time. He would never 
 see her again. He might say he would possibly 
 never see any one again after the hazards of 
 this night. He was entitled to one brief 
 moment of happiness. How long had she said ? 
 Half an hour. He would take it. 
 
 11 Aren't you coming, Captain Thome? ' 
 cried the girl from the porch, all the coquettish 
 witchery of youth and the South in her voice. 
 
 1 ' I am coming, ' ' answered the officer, deliber- 
 ately stepping through the window, " for just 
 half an hour," he added. 
 
 " That will be time enough," replied the girl, 
 laughing.
 
 BOOK II 
 
 HAPPENED AT NINE O'CLOCK
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 WILFRED WEITES A LETTER 
 
 HALF an hour is a short or a long time, depend- 
 ing upon the individual mood or the exigencies 
 of the moment. It was a short half hour to 
 Captain Thome to continue to give him the 
 name by which he was commonly known out 
 in the moonlight and the rose garden with Edith 
 Varney. It was short to him because he loved 
 her and because he realised that in that brief 
 space must be packed experience enough to last 
 him into the long future, it might be into the 
 eternal future ! 
 
 It was short to Edith Varney, in part at least 
 for the same reason, but it was shorter to him 
 than to her, for at the end of that period the 
 guilt or innocence of the man she loved and who 
 loved her would be established beyond perad- 
 venture ; either he was the brave, devoted, self- 
 sacrificing Confederate soldier she thought him, 
 or he was a spy; and since he came of a Vir- 
 ginia family, although West Virginia had sep- 
 
 105
 
 106 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 arated from the Old Dominion, she coupled the 
 word spy with that of traitor. Either or both 
 would be enough to condemn him. Fighting 
 against suspicion, she would fain have post- 
 poned the moment of revelation, of decision, 
 therefore too quickly passed the flying moments. 
 
 It was a short half hour to Thome, because he 
 might see her no more. It was a short half hour 
 again to Edith because she might see him no 
 more, and it might be possible that she could 
 not even allow herself to dream upon him in his 
 absence in the future. The recollection of the 
 woman would ever be sweet and sacred to the 
 man, but it might be necessary for the woman 
 to blot out utterly the remembrance of the 
 man. 
 
 It was a short half hour to young Wilfred in 
 his own room, waiting impatiently for old Mar- 
 tha to bring him the altered uniform, over which 
 Caroline was busily working in the large old- 
 fashioned kitchen. She had chosen that odd 
 haven of refuge because there she was the least 
 likely to be interrupted and could pursue her 
 task without fear of observation by any other 
 eyes than those of old Martha. The household 
 had been reduced to its smallest limit and the
 
 WILFRED WRITES A LETTER 107 
 
 younger maids who were still retained in the 
 establishment had been summarily dismissed to 
 their quarters for the night by the old mammy. 
 
 Now that Wilfred had taken the plunge, his 
 impatience to go was at fever heat. He could 
 not wait, he felt, for another moment. He had 
 spent some of his half hour in composing a letter 
 with great care. It was a short letter and there- 
 fore was soon finished, and he was now pacing 
 up and down his room with uneasy steps wait- 
 ing for old Martha's welcome voice. 
 
 It was a long half hour for little Caroline 
 Mitford, busily sewing away in the kitchen. It 
 seemed to her that she was taking forever to 
 turn up the bottoms of the trouser legs and make 
 a ' ' hem ' ' on each, as she expressed it. She was 
 not very skilful at such rough needlework and 
 her eyes were not so very clear as she played 
 at tailoring. This is no reflection upon their 
 natural clarity and brightness, but they were 
 quite often dimmed with tears, which once or 
 twice brimmed over and dropped upon the 
 coarse fabric of the garment upon which she 
 worked. She had known the man who had worn 
 them last, he had been a friend of hers, and she 
 knew the boy who was going to wear them next.
 
 108 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 If she could translate the emotions of her girl- 
 ish heart, the new wearer was more than a 
 friend. Was the same fate awaiting the latter 
 that the former had met? 
 
 The half hour was very long to Jonas, the 
 old butler, trembling with fright, suffering from 
 his rough usage and terror-stricken with antici- 
 pation of the further punishment that awaited 
 him. 
 
 The half hour was longest of all to Mrs. Var- 
 ney. After her visit to Howard, who had en- 
 joyed one of his lucid moments and who seemed 
 to be a little better, she had come down to the 
 drawing-room, at Mr. Arrelsford's suggestion, 
 to see that no one from the house who might 
 have observed, or divined, or learned, in any 
 way what was going on within should go out 
 into the garden and disturb the young couple, 
 or give an alarm to the man who was the object 
 of so much interest and suspicion, so much love 
 and hatred. 
 
 About the only people who took no note of the 
 time were the busy sempstresses in the room 
 across the hall, and the first sign of life came 
 from that room. Miss Kittridge, who appeared 
 to have been constituted the messenger of the
 
 WILFRED WRITES A LETTER 109 
 
 workers, came out of the room, went down the 
 hall to the back of the house, and presently en- 
 tered the drawing-room by the far door. 
 
 " Well," she began, seeing Mrs. Varney, 
 " we have just sent off another batch of ban- 
 dages." 
 
 11 Did the same man come for them? " asked 
 the mistress of the house. 
 
 " No, they sent another one." 
 
 " Did you have much? " 
 
 " Yes, quite a lot. We have all been at the 
 bandages, they say that that is what they need 
 most. So long as we have any linen left we will 
 work at it. ' ' She turned to go away, but some- 
 thing in the elder woman's face and manner 
 awakened a slight suspicion in her mind. She 
 stopped, turned, and came back. " You look 
 troubled, Mrs. Varney," she began. " Do you 
 want anything? ' 
 
 " No. nothing, thank you." 
 
 ' * Is there anything I can do or anything any 
 of us can do? " 
 
 " Not a thing, my dear," answered Mrs. Var- 
 ney, trying to smile and failing dismally. 
 
 "Is it Howard? " persisted the other, anx- 
 ious to be of service.
 
 110 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 ' ' He seems to be a little better, ' ' returned the 
 woman. 
 
 " I am glad to hear it, and if there is any- 
 thing any of us could do for you, you would 
 certainly tell me." 
 
 The elder woman nodded and Miss Kittridge 
 turned decisively away and stepped briskly to- 
 ward the door. On second thought, there was 
 something she could do, reflected Mrs. Varney, 
 and so she rose, stepped to the door in turn, 
 and called her back. 
 
 11 Perhaps it would be just as well," she said, 
 " if any of the ladies want to go to let them 
 out the other way. You can open the door into 
 the back hall. We're expecting some one here 
 on important business, you know, and we " 
 
 * ' I understand, ' ' said Miss Kittridge. 
 
 11 And you will see to this? " 
 
 " Certainly; trust me." 
 
 " Thank you." 
 
 Mrs. Varney turned with a little sigh of re- 
 lief and went back to her place by the table, 
 where her work basket sat near to hand. No 
 woman in Richmond was without a work basket 
 with work in it for any length of time during 
 those days. The needle was second only to the
 
 WILFRED WRITES A LETTER 111 
 
 bayonet in the support of the dying Confed- 
 eracy ! She glanced at it, but, sure evidence of 
 the tremendous strain under which she laboured, 
 she made no motion to take it up. Instead, after 
 a moment of reflection, she crossed to the wall 
 and pulled the bell rope. In a short time, con- 
 sidering her bulk and unwieldiness, old Martha 
 appeared at the far door. 
 
 " Did you ring, ma'am? " she asked. 
 
 " Yes," was the answer. " Has Miss Caro- 
 line gone yet? ' 
 
 " No, ma'am," answered Martha, smilingly 
 displaying a glorious set of white teeth. 
 " She's been out in de kitchen fo' a w'ile." 
 
 11 In the kitchen? " 
 
 " Yas'm. Ah took her out dere. She didn't 
 want to be seed by no one." 
 
 " And what is she doing there? " 
 
 " She's been mostly sewin' an' behabin' 
 mighty strange about sumfin a gret deal ob 
 de time. She's a-snifflin' an' a-weepin', but Ah 
 belieb she's gittin' ready to gwine home now." 
 
 " Very well," said Mrs. Varney, " will you 
 please ask her to come in here a moment before 
 she goes." 
 
 " Yas'm, 'deed Ah will," said old Martha,
 
 112 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 turning and going out of the door through 
 which, presently, Caroline herself appeared. 
 
 She looked very demure and the air of inno- 
 cence, partly natural but largely assumed, well 
 became her although it did not deceive Mrs. 
 Varney for a moment, or would not have de- 
 ceived her if she had had any special interest 
 in Caroline's actions or emotions. The greater 
 strain under which she laboured made the girl 
 of small moment; she would simply use her, 
 that was all. 
 
 " Caroline, dear," she began immediately, 
 " are you in a great hurry to go home? ' 
 
 " No, ma'am, not particularly, especially if 
 I can do anything for you here," answered the 
 girl readily, somewhat surprised. 
 
 " It happens that you can," said Mrs. Var- 
 ney ; ' ' if you can stay here a few minutes while 
 I go upstairs to Howard it will be a great help 
 to me." 
 
 ' * You want me just to wait here, is that it I ' 
 asked the girl, somewhat mystified. 
 
 Why on earth anybody should be required to 
 wait in a vacant room was something which 
 Caroline could not understand, but Mrs. Var- 
 ney 's next words sought to explain it.
 
 WILFRED WRITES A LETTER 113 
 
 * ' I don 't want you merely to wait here but 
 well, in fact, I don't want anybody to go out 
 on the veranda, or into the garden, from the 
 front of the house, under any circumstances." 
 
 Caroline's eyes opened in great amazement. 
 She did not in the least understand what it was 
 all about until Mrs. Varney explained further. 
 
 " You see Edith's there with " 
 
 " Oh, yes," laughed the girl, at last, as she 
 thought, comprehending, " you want them to 
 be left alone. I know how that is, whenever I 
 am when some that is of course I will see to 
 it," she ended rather lamely and in great con- 
 fusion. 
 
 " Just a few minutes, dear," said Mrs. Var- 
 ney, smiling faintly at the girl's blushing 
 cheeks and not thinking it worth while to cor- 
 rect the misapprehension, " I won't be long." 
 She stepped across the room, but turned in the 
 doorway for her final injunction, " Do be care- 
 ful, won't you? " 
 
 11 Careful! " said Caroline to herself, "I 
 should think I would be careful. As if I didn 't 
 know enough for that. I can guess what is go- 
 ing on out there in the moonlight. I wouldn't 
 have them disturbed for the world. Why, if I
 
 114 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 were out there with with Wil with anybody, 
 I wouldn't " 
 
 She stopped in great dismay at her own ad- 
 missions and stood staring toward the front 
 windows, over which Mrs. Varney had most 
 carefully drawn the heavy hangings. 
 
 Presently her curiosity got the better of her 
 sense of propriety. She went to the nearest 
 window, pulled the curtains apart a little, and 
 peered eagerly out. She saw nothing, nothing 
 but the trees in the moonlight, that is; Edith 
 and Captain Thome were not within view nor 
 were they within earshot. She turned to the 
 other window. Now that she had made the 
 plunge, she determined to see what was going 
 on if she could. She drew the couch up before 
 the window and knelt down upon it, and parting 
 the curtains, looked out, but with the same re- 
 sults as before. In this questionable position 
 she was unfortunately caught by Wilfred 
 Varney. 
 
 He was dressed in the grey jacket and the 
 trousers which she had repaired. She had not 
 made a skilful job of her tailoring but it would 
 serve. The whole suit was worn, ill-fitting, and 
 soiled; but it was whole. That was more than
 
 WILFRED WRITES A LETTER 115 
 
 could be said of ninety-nine per cent, of the uni- 
 forms commonly seen round about Richmond. 
 Measured by these, Wilfred was sumptuously, 
 even luxuriously, dressed, and the pride ex- 
 pressed in his port and bearing was as complete 
 as it was naive. He walked softly up the long 
 room, intending to surprise the girl, but boy- 
 like, he stumbled over a stool on his way for- 
 ward, and the young lady turned about quickly 
 and confronted him with an exclamation. Wil- 
 fred came close to her and spoke in a low, fierce 
 whisper. 
 
 " Mother isn't anywhere about, is she? " 
 
 " No," said Caroline in the same tone, " she's 
 just gone upstairs to see Howard, but she is 
 coming back in a few minutes, she said." 
 
 11 Well," returned Wilfred, throwing his 
 chest out impressively, " I am not running 
 away from her, but if she saw me with these 
 on she might feel funny." 
 
 " I don't think," returned Caroline quickly, 
 " that she would feel very funny." 
 
 11 Well, you know what I mean," said Wil- 
 fred, flushing a little. " You know how it is 
 with a fellow's mother." 
 
 Caroline nodded gravely.
 
 116 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Yes, I have learned how it is with moth- 
 ers," she said, thinking of the mothers she had 
 known since the war began, young though she 
 was. 
 
 " Other people don't care," said Wilfred, 
 ' * but mothers are different. ' ' 
 
 " Some other people don't care," answered 
 Caroline softly, fighting hard to keep back a 
 rush of tears. 
 
 In spite of herself her eyes would focus them- 
 selves upon that little round blood-stained hole 
 in the left breast of the jacket. She had not 
 realised before how straight that bullet had 
 gone to the heart of the other wearer. There 
 was something terribly ominous about it. But 
 Wilfred blundered blindly on, unconscious of 
 this emotion or of its cause. He drew from the 
 pocket in his blouse a paper. He sat down at 
 the table, beckoning Caroline as he did so. The 
 girl came closer and looked over his shoulder 
 as he unfolded the paper. 
 
 11 I have written that letter," he said, " to the 
 General, my father, that is. Here it is. I have 
 got to send it to him in some way. It is all 
 written but the last words and I am not sure 
 about them. I'm not going to say ' your loving
 
 WILFRED WRITES A LETTER 117 
 
 son ' or anything of that kind. This is a man's 
 letter, a soldier's letter. I love him, of course, 
 but this is not the time or the place to put that 
 
 sort of a thing in. I have been telling him 
 
 He happened to glance up as he spoke and dis- 
 covered to his great surprise that Caroline had 
 turned away from him and was no longer look- 
 ing at him. " Why, what's the matter? " he 
 exclaimed. 
 
 " Nothing, nothing," answered the girl, forc- 
 ing herself to face him once more. 
 
 " I thought you wanted to help me," he con- 
 tinued. 
 
 " Oh, yes! I do, I do." 
 
 " Well, you can't help me way off there," said 
 Wilfred. " Come closer." 
 
 He spoke like a soldier already, thought the 
 girl, but she meekly, for her, obeyed the imperi- 
 ous command. He stared at her, as yet uncon- 
 scious but strangely agitated nevertheless. The 
 silence was soon insupportable, and Caroline 
 herself broke it. 
 
 11 The the -" she pointed at the trousers, 
 ' ' are they how you wanted them f ' 
 
 " Fine," replied Wilfred ; " they are just per- 
 fect. There isn't a girl in Richmond who could
 
 118 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 have done them better. Now about the letter. 
 I want your advice on it; what do you 
 think? " 
 
 " Tell me what you said." 
 
 " You want to hear it? " asked Wilfred. 
 
 "I've got to, haven't I! How could I 
 help you if I didn't know what it was all 
 about? " 
 
 " You're a pretty good girl, Caroline. You 
 will help me, won't you? " 
 
 Her hand rested on the table as she bent over 
 him, and he laid his own hand upon it and 
 squeezed it warmly, too warmly thought Caro- 
 line, as she slowly drew it away and was sorry 
 she did it the moment she had done so. 
 
 1 ' Yes, I will help you, ' ' she said. ' ' But about 
 the letter? You will have to hurry. I am sure 
 your mother will be here in a short time." 
 
 " Well, that letter is mighty important, you 
 know. Everything depends upon it, much more 
 than on mother's letter, I am sure." 
 
 " I should think so," said the girl. 
 
 She drew a chair up to the table and sat down 
 by the side of the boy. 
 
 " I am just going to give it to him strong," 
 said Wilfred.
 
 WILFRED WRITES A LETTER 119 
 
 " That's the way to give it to him," said 
 Caroline. " He's a soldier and he's accustomed 
 to such things." 
 
 " You can't fool much with father. He 
 means business," said Wilfred; " but he will 
 find that I mean business, too." 
 
 11 That's right," assented Caroline sapiently, 
 11 everybody has got to mean business now. 
 What did you say to him? ' 
 
 " I said this," answered the youngster, read- 
 ing slowly and with great pride, " ' General 
 Ransom Varney, Commanding Division, Army 
 of Northern Virginia, Dear Papa ' ' 
 
 " I wouldn't say ' dear papa ' to a General," 
 interrupted Caroline decisively. 
 
 11 No? What would you say? " 
 
 " I would say ' Sir,' of course; that is much 
 more businesslike and soldiers are always so 
 awfully abrupt. ' ' 
 
 " You are right," said the boy, beginning 
 again, " ' General Ransom Varney, Command-- 
 ing Division, Army of Northern Virginia, 
 Sir ' that sounds fine, doesn't it? ' 
 
 " Splendid," said the girl, " go on." 
 
 11 ' This is to notify you that I want you to 
 let me join the Army right now. If you don't,
 
 120 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 I will enlist anyway, that's all. The seventeen 
 call is out and I am not going to wait for the 
 sixteen. Do you think I am a damned cow- 
 ard ' " 
 
 Wilfred paused and looked apprehensively at 
 Caroline, who nodded with eyes sparkling 
 brightly. 
 
 " That's fine," she said. 
 
 ' l I thought it sounded like a soldier. ' ' 
 
 ' ' It does ; you ought to have heard the Third 
 Virginia swear 
 
 " Oh," said Wilfred, who did not quite relish 
 that experience; but he went on after a little 
 pause. " ' Tom Kittridge has gone; he was 
 killed yesterday at Cold Harbor. Billie Fisher 
 has gone and so has Cousin Stephen. He is not 
 sixteen, he lied about his age, but I don't want 
 to do that unless you make me. I will, though, 
 if you do. Answer this right now or not at 
 all.' " 
 
 " I think that is the finest letter I have ever 
 heard," said Caroline proudly, as Wilfred 
 stopped, laid the paper down, and stared at 
 her. 
 
 " Do you really think sol! ' 
 
 " It is the best letter I "
 
 " I am glad you are pleased with it. Now 
 the next thing is how to end it. ' ' 
 
 " Why, just end it." 
 
 " But how? " 
 
 " Sign your name, of course." 
 
 " Nothing else? " 
 
 " What else is there? " 
 
 " Just Wilfred? " 
 
 " No, Wilfred Varney." 
 
 " That's the thing." He took up a pen from 
 the table and scrawled his name at the bottom 
 of this interesting and historical document. 
 ' i And you think the rest of it will do ? " 
 
 " I should think it would," she assented 
 heartily. * ' I wish your father had it now. ' ' 
 
 " So do I," said Wilfred. " Maybe it will 
 take two or three days to get it to him and I just 
 can't wait that long." 
 
 Caroline rose to her feet suddenly under the 
 stimulus of a bright idea that came into her 
 mind. 
 
 " I tell you what we can do." 
 
 " What? " 
 
 * * We can telegraph him, ' ' she exclaimed. 
 
 " Good idea," cried Wilfred, more and more 
 impressed with Caroline's wonderful resource-
 
 122 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 fulness, but a disquieting thought immediately 
 struck him. " Where am I going to get the 
 money? " he asked dubiously. 
 
 " It won't take very much." 
 
 " It won't? Do you know what they are 
 charging now! Over seven dollars a word only 
 to Petersburg." 
 
 " Well, let them charge it," said Caroline 
 calmly, ' ' we can cut it down to only a few words 
 and the address won't cost anything." 
 
 "Won't it? " 
 
 " No, they never charge for that," continued 
 the girl. " That's a heap of money saved, and 
 then we can use what we save on the address 
 for the rest." 
 
 Wilfred stared at her as if this problem in 
 economics was not quite clear to his youthful 
 brain, but she gave him no time to question her 
 ingenious calculations. 
 
 " What comes after the address? " she asked 
 in her most businesslike manner. 
 
 " ' Sir.' " 
 
 ' ' Leave that out. ' ' 
 
 Wilfred swept his pen through it. 
 
 " He knows it already," said Caroline. 
 1 'What's next! "
 
 123 
 
 " * This is to notify you that I want you to 
 let me come right now.' " 
 
 " We could leave out that last ' to,' " said 
 Caroline. 
 
 Wilfred checked it off, and then read, " ' I 
 want you let me come right now.' That 
 doesn't sound right, and anyway it is such a 
 little word." 
 
 ' ' Yes, but it costs seven dollars just the same 
 as a big word," observed Caroline. 
 
 " But it doesn't sound right without it," ar- 
 gued the boy; " we have got to leave it in. 
 What comes after that? " 
 
 Caroline in turn took up the note and read, 
 
 " ' If you don't, I'll come anyhow, that's 
 all.' " 
 
 " You might leave out ' that's all,' " said 
 Wilfred. 
 
 11 No, don't leave .that out. It's very impor- 
 tant. It doesn't seem to be so important, but 
 it is. It shows well it shows that that's all 
 there is about it. That one thing might con- 
 vince him." 
 
 " Yes, but we've got to leave out some- 
 thing." 
 
 " Not that, though. Perhaps there is some-
 
 124 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 thing else. ' The seventeen call is out ' that's 
 got to stay. ' ' 
 
 11 Yes," said Wilfred. 
 
 " ' The sixteen comes next.' That's just got 
 to stay." 
 
 * * Of course. Now, what follows I ' ' 
 
 " * I'm not going to wait for it,' " read Caro- 
 line. 
 
 " We can't cut that out," said Wilfred; " we 
 don't seem to be making much progress, do 
 we?" 
 
 " Well, we will find something in a moment. 
 * Do you think I am '- " she hesitated a mo- 
 ment, " l a damned coward,' " she read with a 
 delicious thrill at her rash, vicarious wicked- 
 ness. 
 
 Wilfred regarded her dubiously. He felt as 
 an author does when he sees his pet periods 
 marked out by the blue pencil of the ruthless 
 editor. 
 
 " You might leave that out," he began, cut- 
 ting valiantly at his most cherished and admired 
 phrase. 
 
 11 No," protested Caroline vehemently, " cer- 
 tainly not ! That is the best thing in the whole 
 letter."
 
 WILFKED WRITES A LETTER 125 
 
 " That ' damn ' is going to cost us seven dol- 
 lars, you know." 
 
 " It is worth it," said Caroline, " it is the best 
 thing you have written. Your father is a Gen- 
 eral in the army, he'll understand that kind of 
 language. What's next? I know there's some- 
 thing now." 
 
 " * Tom Kittridge has gone. He was killed 
 yesterday at Cold Harbor. ' ' ' 
 
 " Leave out that about " she caught her 
 breath, and her eyes fixed themselves once more 
 on that little round hole in the breast of his 
 jacket ' l about his being killed. ' ' 
 
 " But he was killed and so was Johnny Shel- 
 don I have his uniform, you know. ' ' 
 
 " I know he was, but you don't have to tell 
 your father," said Caroline, choking up, " you 
 don't have to telegraph him the news, do you? " 
 
 " No, of course not, but 
 
 " That's all there is to the letter except the 
 end." 
 
 " Why, that leaves it just the same except 
 the part about 
 
 ' * Yes, ' ' said Caroline in despair, ' ' and after 
 all the work we have done. ' ' 
 
 " Let's try it again," said Wilfred.
 
 126 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " No," said Caroline, " there is no use. 
 Everything else has got to stay." 
 
 " Well, then we can't telegraph it. It would 
 cost hundreds of dollars." 
 
 " Yes, we can telegraph it," said Caroline 
 determinedly, " you give it to me. I'll get it 
 sent." 
 
 " But how are you going to send it? " asked 
 Wilfred, extending the letter., 
 
 " Never you mind," answered the girl. 
 
 1 ' See here ! ' ' the boy cried. * * I am not go- 
 ing to have you spend your money, and " 
 
 " There's no danger of that, I haven't any 
 to spend." She took the letter from his hand. 
 " I reckon Douglass Foray '11 send it for me. 
 He's in the telegraph office and he'll do most 
 anything for me." 
 
 " No," said Wilfred sternly. 
 
 " What's the reason he won't? " asked the 
 girl. 
 
 " Because he won't." 
 
 " What do you care so long as he sends 
 it! " 
 
 " Well, I do care and that's enough. I'm not 
 going to have you making eyes at Dug Foray 
 on my account. ' ' 

 
 WILFRED WRITES A LETTER 127 
 
 11 Oh, well," said the girl, blushing. " Of 
 course if you feel that way about it, I " 
 
 " That's the way I feel all right. But you 
 won't give up the idea of helping me, will you, 
 because I feel like that? " 
 
 " No," answered Caroline softly, " I'll help 
 you all I can about that letter, do you mean 1 ' 
 
 " Yes, about that letter and about other 
 things, too." 
 
 " Give it to me," said the girl, " I will go 
 over it again." 
 
 She sat down at the desk, and as she scanned 
 it, Wilfred watched her anxiously. To them 
 Mrs. Varney entered. She had an open letter 
 in one hand and a cap and belt in the other. 
 She .stopped in the doorway and motioned for 
 some one in the hall to follow her, and an 
 orderly entered the room. His uniform was 
 covered with dust, his sunburned, grim face 
 was covered with sweat and dust also. He 
 stood in the doorway with the ease of a veteran 
 soldier, that is without the painful effort to 
 be precise or formal which marks the young 
 aspirant for military honours. 
 
 11 Wilfred," said Mrs. Varney, quickly ap- 
 proaching him, " here is a letter from your
 
 128 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 father." She extended the paper. " He sent 
 it by his orderly." 
 
 Wilfred stepped closer to the elder woman 
 while Caroline slowly rose from her chair, her 
 eyes fixed on Mrs. Varney. 
 
 11 What does he say, mother? " asked Wil- 
 fred. 
 
 " He says ' answered his mother with 
 measured quietness, and controlling herself 
 with the greatest difficulty, " he tells me that 
 
 that you are ' in spite of her tremendous 
 
 effort, her voice failed her. " Read it your- 
 self, my boy," she whispered pitifully. 
 
 The letter was evidently exceedingly brief. 
 A moment put Wilfred in possession of its 
 contents. His mother stood with head averted. 
 Caroline stared with trembling lips, a pale face, 
 and a heaving bosom. It was to the orderly 
 that Wilfred addressed himself. 
 
 " I am to go back with you? ' 
 
 " General's orders, sir," answered the sol- 
 dier, saluting, " to enter the service. God 
 knows we need everybody now." 
 
 " When do we start? " asked Wilfred 
 eagerly, his face flushing as he realised that his 
 fondest desire was now to be gratified.
 
 " As soon as you are ready, sir. I am wait- 
 ing." 
 
 " I am ready now," said Wilfred. He 
 turned to his mother. " You won't mind, 
 mother," he said, his own lips trembling a 
 little for the first time at the sight of her grief. 
 
 Mrs. Varney shook her head. She stepped 
 nearer to him, smoothed the hair back from 
 his forehead, and stretched out her arms to 
 him as if she fain would embrace him, but she 
 controlled herself and handed him the cap and 
 belt. 
 
 " Your brother," she said slowly, " seems to 
 be a little better. He wants you to take his 
 cap and belt. I told him your father had sent 
 for you, and I knew you would wish to go 
 to the front at once." 
 
 Wilfred took the belt from her trembling 
 hands, and buckled it about him. His mother 
 handed him the cap. 
 
 " Howard says he can get another belt when 
 he wants it, and you are to have his blankets, 
 too. I will go and get them." 
 
 She turned and left the room. She was 
 nearly at the end of her resisting power, and 
 but for the welcome diversion incident to her
 
 130 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 departure, she could not have controlled herself 
 longer. The last one! One taken, one trem- 
 bling, and now Wilfred! 
 
 The boy entered into none of the emotions 
 of his mother. He clapped the cap on his head 
 and threw it back. 
 
 " Fits me just as if it were made for me," 
 he said, settling the cap firmly in place. " Or- 
 derly, I will be with you in a jiffy." 
 
 Caroline stood still near the table, her eyes 
 on the floor. 
 
 " We won't have to send it now, will we? ' 
 he pointed to the letter. 
 
 Caroline, with a long, deep sigh, shook her 
 head, and slowly handed the letter to him. 
 Wilfred took it mechanically, his eyes fixed on 
 the girl, who had suddenly grown very white 
 of face, trembly of lip, and teary of eye-lashes. 
 
 " You are very good," he said, tearing the 
 letter into pieces, " to help me like you did." 
 
 " It was nothing," whispered the girl. 
 
 * ' You can help me again, if you want to. ' ' 
 
 Caroline lifted her eyes to his face, and he 
 saw within their depths that which encouraged 
 him. 
 
 " I can fight twice as well, if "
 
 WILFRED WRITES A LETTER 131 
 
 Poor little Caroline couldn't trust herself to 
 speak. She nodded through her tears. 
 
 " Good-bye," said Wilfred, " you will write 
 to me about helping me to fight twice as well, 
 won't you. You know what I mean? " 
 
 Caroline nodded again. 
 
 " I wouldn't mind if you telegraphed me 
 that you would." 
 
 What might have happened further will 
 never be determined, for at this juncture Mrs. 
 Varney came back with an old faded blanket 
 tied in a roll. She handed it to the boy with- 
 out speaking. Wilfred threw it over his shoul- 
 der, and kissed his mother hurriedly. 
 
 " You won't mind much, will you, mother. 
 I will soon be back. Orderly ! " he cried. 
 
 11 Sir." 
 
 " I am ready," said Wilfred. 
 
 He threw one long, meaning look at Caroline, 
 and followed the soldier out of the door and 
 across the hall. The opening and closing of 
 an outside door was heard, and then all was 
 still. Mrs. Varney held her hand to her heart, 
 and long, shuddering breaths came from her. 
 He might soon be back, but how. She knew 
 all about the famous injunction of the Spartan
 
 132 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 woman, * * With your shield or on it, ' ' but some- 
 how she had had no idea of the full significance 
 until it came to her last boy, and for a moment 
 she was forgetful of poor, little Caroline until 
 she saw the girl wavering toward the door, and 
 there was no disguise about the real tears in 
 her eyes now. 
 
 " Are you going, dear? " asked Mrs. Var- 
 ney, forcing herself to speak. 
 
 Caroline nodded her head as before. 
 
 " Oh, yes," continued the older woman, 
 * * your party, you have to be there. ' ' 
 
 At that the girl found voice, and without 
 looking back she murmured, " There won't be 
 any party to-night."
 
 CHAPTER VIH 
 
 EDITH IS FOECED TO PLAY THE GAME 
 
 CAROLINE'S departure was again interrupted by 
 the inopportune reentrance from the back hall 
 of Mr. Arrelsford, who was accompanied by 
 two soldiers, whom he directed to remain by 
 the door. As he advanced rapidly toward Mrs. 
 Varney, Caroline stepped aside toward the rear 
 window. 
 
 " Is he " began Arrelsford, turning to- 
 ward the window, and starting back in surprise 
 as he observed Caroline for the first time. 
 
 " Yes, he is there," answered the woman. 
 
 " Oh, Mrs. Varney," cried Caroline, " there's 
 a heap of soldiers out in your backyard here. 
 You don't reckon anything 's the matter, do 
 you? " 
 
 The girl did not lower her voice, and was 
 greatly surprised at the immediate order for 
 silence which proceeded from Mr. Arrelsford, 
 whose presence she acknowledged with a very 
 cool, indifferent bow. 
 
 133
 
 134 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " No, there is nothing the matter, dear," said 
 Mrs. Varney. " Martha," she said to the old 
 servant who had come in response to her ring, 
 " I want you to go home with Miss Mitford. 
 You must not go alone, dear. Good-night. ' ' 
 
 " Thank you very much, Mrs. Varney," an- 
 swered Caroline. " Come, Martha." As she 
 turned, she hesitated. " You don't reckon 
 she could go with me somewhere else, do 
 you? " 
 
 " Why, where else do you want to go at 
 this hour, my dear girl? " asked Mrs. Var- 
 ney. 
 
 " Just to to the telegraph office," answered 
 Caroline. 
 
 Mr. Arrelsford, who had been waiting with 
 ill-concealed impatience during this dialogue, 
 started violently. 
 
 " Now! " exclaimed Mrs. Varney in great 
 surprise, not noticing the actions of her latest 
 guest. " At this time of night? ' 
 
 " Yes," answered Caroline, ''it is on very 
 important business, and I 
 
 " Oh," returned Mrs. Varney, " if that is 
 the case, Martha must go with you." 
 
 " You know we haven't a single servant left
 
 EDITH PLAYS THE GAME 135 
 
 at our house," Caroline said in explanation 
 of her request. 
 
 " I know," said Mrs. Varney, " and, Martha, 
 don't leave her for an instant." 
 
 " No'm," answered Martha, " Ah '11 take ca' 
 obhuh." 
 
 As soon as she had left the room, passing 
 between the two soldiers, Arrelsford took up 
 the conversation. He spoke quickly and in a 
 sharp voice. He was evidently greatly excited. 
 
 " What is she going to do at the telegraph 
 office? " he asked. 
 
 11 I have no idea," answered the woman. 
 
 " Has she had any conversation with him? " 
 said Arrelsford, pointing to the front of the 
 house. 
 
 " They were talking together in this room 
 early this evening before you came the first 
 time, but it isn't possible she could " 
 
 " Anything is possible," snapped Arrelsford 
 impatiently. He was evidently determined to 
 suspect everybody, and leave no stone unturned 
 to prevent the failure of his plans. " Cor- 
 poral," he cried, " have Eddinger follow that 
 girl. He must get to the telegraph office as 
 soon as she does, and don't let any despatch
 
 136 SECRET SEEVICE 
 
 she tries to send get out before I see it. Let 
 her give it in, but hold it. Make no mistake 
 about that. Get an order from the department 
 for you to bring it to me." As the Corporal 
 saluted and turned away to give the order, 
 Arrelsford faced Mrs. Varney again. " Are 
 they both out there ? ' 
 
 " Yes," answered the woman. " Did you 
 bring the man from Libby Prison? ' 
 
 ' * I did, the guards have him out in the street 
 on the other side of the house. When we get 
 Thome in here alone I'll have him brought 
 over to that back window and shoved into the 
 room." 
 
 " And where shall I stay? " 
 
 ' * Out there, ' ' said Arrelsford, ' ' by the lower 
 door, opening upon the back hall. You can 
 get a good view of everything from there." 
 
 " But if he sees me? " 
 
 " He won't see you if it is dark in the hall." 
 He turned to the Corporal who had reentered 
 and resumed his station. " Turn out those 
 lights out there," he said. " We can close 
 these curtains, can't we? ' 
 
 " Certainly," said Mrs. Varney, opening the 
 rear door and drawing the heavy portieres, but
 
 EDITH PLAYS THE GAME 137 
 
 leaving space between them so that any one 
 in the dark hall could see through them but 
 not be seen from the room. 
 
 ' ' I don 't want too much light in here, either, ' ' 
 said Arrelsford. As he spoke he blew out the 
 candles in the two candelabra which had been 
 placed on the different tables, and left the 
 large, long room but dimly illuminated by the 
 candles in the sconces on the walls. 
 
 Mrs. Varney watched him with fascinated 
 awe. In spite of herself there still lingered a 
 hope that Arrelsford might be mistaken. 
 Thorne had enlisted her interest, and he might 
 under other conditions have aroused her ma- 
 tronly affections, and she was hoping against 
 hope that he might yet prove himself innocent, 
 not only because of his personality but as well 
 because the thought that she might have enter- 
 tained a spy was repugnant to her, and because 
 of the honour of the Dumont family, which was 
 one of the oldest and most important ones in the 
 western hills of the Old Dominion. 
 
 Arrelsford meantime completed his prepara- 
 tions by moving the couch which Caroline Mit- 
 ford had placed before the window back to 
 the wall.
 
 138 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Now, Mrs. Varney," he said, stepping far 
 back out of sight of the window, ' ' will you open 
 the curtains 1 Do it casually, carelessly, please, 
 so as not to awaken any suspicion if you are 
 seen." 
 
 " But your soldiers, won't they " 
 
 " They are all at the back of the house. 
 They came in the back way, and the field in 
 front is absolutely clear, although I have men 
 concealed in the street to stop any one who 
 may attempt to escape that way." 
 
 Mrs. Varney walked over to the window and 
 drew back the curtains. She stood for a mo- 
 ment looking out into the clear, peaceful quiet- 
 ness of a soft spring night. The moon was 
 full, and being somewhat low shone through 
 the long windows and into the room, the candle 
 light not being bright enough to dim its radi- 
 ance. Her task being completed, she turned, 
 and once more the man who was in command 
 pointed across the hall toward the room on 
 the other side. 
 
 " Are those women in there yet! " he asked 
 peremptorily. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Where is the key? "
 
 EDITH PLAYS THE GAME 139 
 
 Mrs. Varney left the room and went to the 
 door. 
 
 " It is on this side," she said. 
 
 11 Will you lock it, please? " 
 
 The woman softly turned the key in the lock, 
 and returned to the drawing-room without a 
 sound. As she did so the noise of the opening 
 of one of the long French windows in the front 
 of the room attracted the attention of both 
 of them. Edith Varney entered the room ner- 
 vously and stepped forward. She began breath- 
 lessly, in a low, feverishly excited voice. 
 
 " Mamma! " 
 
 Mrs. Varney hurried toward her and caught 
 her outstretched hand. 
 
 * ' I want to speak to you, ' ' whispered the girl. 
 
 " We can't wait," said Arrelsford, stepping 
 forward. 
 
 " You must," persisted the girl. She turned 
 to her mother again, " I can't do it, I can't! 
 Oh, let me go! " 
 
 " But, my dear," said her mother, " you 
 were the one who suggested that " 
 
 " But I was sure then, and now " 
 
 " Has he confessed? " asked Mrs. Varney. 
 
 fi No, no," answered the girl with a glance
 
 140 SECEET SERVICE 
 
 of fear and apprehension toward Arrels- 
 ford, who stood staring menacingly at her 
 elbow. 
 
 " Don't speak so loud," whispered the Secret 
 Service Agent. 
 
 1 ' Edith, ' ' said her mother soothingly, ' ' what 
 is it that has changed you? " 
 
 She waited for an answer, but none came. 
 The girl's face had been very pale but it now 
 flushed suddenly with colour. 
 
 " Dear," said her mother, " you must tell 
 me." 
 
 Edith motioned Mr. Arrelsford away. He 
 went with ill-concealed impatience to the far 
 side of the room and waited nervously to give 
 the signal, anxious lest something should mis- 
 carry because of this unfortunate unwillingness 
 of the girl to play her part. 
 
 11 What is it, dear? " whispered her mother. 
 
 ' l Mamma, ' ' said Edith, she forced the words 
 out, " he he loves me." 
 
 " Impossible! " returned Mrs. Varney, con- 
 trolling her voice so that the other occupant 
 of the room could not hear. 
 
 " Yes," faltered the girl, " and I some one 
 else must do it."
 
 EDITH PLAYS THE GAME 141 
 
 11 You don't mean," said Mrs. Varney, " that 
 you return " 
 
 But Mr. Arrelsford's patience had been 
 strained to the breaking point. He did not 
 know what interchange was going on between 
 the two women, but it must be stopped. He 
 came forward resolutely. The girl saw his 
 determination in his face. 
 
 " No, no," she whispered, " not that, not 
 now! ' 
 
 She shrank away from him as she spoke. 
 
 " But, Edith," said Mrs. Varney, " more 
 reason now than ever." 
 
 " I don't know what you are talking about," 
 said Mr. Arrelsf ord, ' ' but we must go on. ' ' 
 
 " But why why are you doing this? ' 
 asked Edith, pleading desperately. 
 
 " Because I please," snapped out the Secret 
 Service Agent, and it was quite evident that 
 he was pleased. Some of his satisfaction was 
 due to the fact that he had by his own efforts 
 at last succeeded in unearthing a desperate 
 plot, and had his hands on the plotters. That 
 he was thereby serving his country and demon- 
 strating his fitness for his position of respon- 
 sibility and trust also added to his satisfaction,
 
 142 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 but this was greatly enhanced by the fact that 
 Thome was his rival, and he could make a 
 guess that he was a successful rival in love 
 as well as in war. 
 
 " You have never pleased before," persisted 
 Edith. " Hundreds of suspicious cases have 
 come up hundreds of men have been run down 
 but you preferred to sit at your desk in the 
 War Department, until 
 
 " Edith! Edith! " interposed her mother. 
 
 " I can't discuss that now," said Arrelsford. 
 
 11 No, we will not discuss it. I will have 
 nothing more to do with the affair." 
 
 11 You won't," whispered Arrelsford threat- 
 eningly. 
 
 " Don't say that," urged Mrs. Varney. 
 
 " Nothing, nothing at all," said Edith. 
 
 11 At your own suggestion, Miss Varney," 
 persisted the Secret Service Agent vehemently, 
 " I agreed to accept a plan by which we could 
 criminate this friend of yours or establish his 
 innocence. When everything is ready you pro- 
 pose to withdraw and make the experiment a 
 failure, perhaps allowing him to escape alto- 
 gether and being a party to treason against 
 your own country."
 
 EDITH PLAYS THE GAME 143 
 
 Edith looked from Arrelsford's set face, with 
 his bitter words, the truth of which she was 
 too just not to acknowledge, ringing in her 
 ears, to the face of her mother. It was a sweet 
 face, full of sympathy and love, but it was set 
 in the same way as the man's. The patriotism 
 of the woman was aroused. The kind of help 
 that Edith wanted in her mother's look she 
 did not find there. 
 
 " You musn't do this, Edith; you must do 
 your part," said Mrs. Varney. 
 
 The resolution of the girl gave way. 
 
 " He is there," she faltered piteously, " he 
 is there at the further end of the veranda. 
 What more do you want of me? ' Her voice 
 rose in spite of her efforts to control herself. 
 . " Call him to the room, and do it naturally. 
 If any one else should do it he would suspect 
 something immediately and be on his guard." 
 
 " Very well," said the girl helplessly. " I 
 will call him." 
 
 She turned toward the window. 
 
 " Wait," said Arrelsford, " one thing more. 
 I want him to have this paper." He handed 
 Edith the communication which had been taken 
 from Jonas earlier in the evening.
 
 144 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " What am I to do with this? " asked the 
 girl, taking it. 
 
 " Give it to him, and tell him where it came 
 from. Tell him old Jonas got it from a pris- 
 oner at Libby Prison and brought it to you." 
 
 " But why am I to do this! " asked the 
 girl. 
 
 " Why not? If he is innocent, what's the 
 harm? If not, if he is in the plot and we can't 
 catch him otherwise, the message on the paper 
 will send him to the telegraph office to-night, 
 and that's where we want him." 
 
 " But I never promised that," said the girl 
 with obvious reluctance to do anything not 
 only that might tend to harm the suspected, 
 but that might work to the furtherance of 
 Arrelsford's designs. 
 
 * ' Do you still believe him innocent ? ' ' sneered 
 the man. 
 
 Edith lifted her head and for the first time 
 she looked Arrelsford full in the face. 
 
 " I still believe him innocent," answered the 
 girl, slowly and with deliberate emphasis. 
 
 " Then why are you afraid to give him the 
 paper? " asked Arrelsford, directly with cun- 
 ning adroitness.
 
 EDITH PLAYS THE GAME 145 
 
 The girl, thus entrapped, clasped the paper 
 to her breast, and turned toward the window. 
 Her mind was made up, but it was not necessary 
 for her to call. Her ear, tuned to every sound 
 he made, caught the noise of his footfall on 
 the porch. She turned her head and spoke to 
 the other two. 
 
 " Captain Thome is coming," she whispered 
 expressionlessly, " unless you want to be seen, 
 you had better go." 
 
 " Here, this way, Mrs. Varney," said Arrels- 
 ford, taking that lady by the arm and going 
 down to the far end to the door covered by the 
 portieres. 
 
 The two disappeared, and it was impossible 
 for a soul to see them in the darkness of the 
 hall, although they could see clearly enough, 
 even in the dimly lighted drawing-room, every- 
 thing that would happen. Edith stood as if 
 rooted to the floor, the paper still in her hand, 
 when Thorne opened the sash which she had 
 closed behind her and entered in his turn the 
 window through which she had come a short 
 time before. He stepped eagerly toward 
 her. 
 
 " You were so long," he whispered, " com-
 
 146 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 ing for me, that He stopped abruptly, 
 
 and looked at her face, " is anything the mat- 
 ter? " 
 
 11 No." 
 
 " You had been away such a long time that 
 I thought " 
 
 " Only a few minutes." 
 
 " Only a few years," said the man passion- 
 ately. His voice was low and gently modu- 
 lated, not because he had anything to conceal 
 but because of the softness of the moonlight 
 and the few candles dimly flickering upon the 
 walls of the great room, the look in the girl's 
 eyes, and the feeling in his heart. A few min- 
 utes, the girl had said! Ah, it was indeed a 
 few years to him. 
 
 "If it was a few years to you," returned 
 the girl with a violent effort at lightness, al- 
 though her heart was torn to pieces with the 
 emotions of the moment, " what a lot of time 
 there is." 
 
 " No," said Thome, " there is only to-night." 
 
 Edith threw out her hand to check what 
 she would fain have heard, but Thome caught 
 it. He came closer to her.
 
 EDITH PLAYS THE GAME 147 
 
 " There's only to-night, and you in the 
 world," he said. 
 
 " You overwhelm me." 
 
 " I can't help myself. I came here deter- 
 mined not to tell you how I loved you, and for 
 the last half hour I have been telling you 
 nothing else. I could tell you all my life and 
 never finish. Ah, my darling, my darling, 
 there's only to-night and you." 
 
 Edith swayed toward him for a moment, com- 
 pletely influenced by his ardour, but then drew 
 back. 
 
 " No, no," she faltered. " You musn't." 
 She glanced around the room apprehensively. 
 " No, no, not now! ' : 
 
 " You are right," said the man. She 
 dragged herself away from him. He would 
 not retain her against her will, and without a 
 struggle he released her hand. " You are right. 
 Don't mind what I said, Miss Varney. I have 
 forgotten myself, believe me." He drew fur- 
 ther away from her. " I came to make a brief 
 call, to say good-bye, and " 
 
 He turned and walked toward the hall door, 
 after making her a low bow, and it was not
 
 148 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 without a feeling of joy that she noticed that 
 he walked unsteadily, blindly. 
 
 " Oh, Captain Thorne," she said, just as he 
 had reacheH the door, " I 
 
 He stopped and looked back. 
 
 " Before you go I want to ask your advice 
 about something." 
 
 " My advice? " 
 
 " Yes, it seems to be a military matter, 
 and " 
 
 " What is it? " asked Thorne, turning back. 
 
 " What do you think this means? " said the 
 girl, handing him the folded despatch. 
 
 She had intended to look him full in the face 
 as he took it, but at fhe last moment her courage 
 failed her. She looked away and did not see 
 the instant but quickly mastered start of sur- 
 prise. She was only conscious that Thorne had 
 possessed himself of the document. 
 
 " What is it? " asked Thorne, holding it in 
 his hand. 
 
 " That is what I want you to tell me," said 
 the girl. 
 
 " Oh, don't you know? " said Thorne, now 
 entirely master of himself. 
 
 ' ' No, ' ' answered the girl, but there was some-
 
 EDITH PLAYS THE GAME 149 
 
 thing in her voice which now fully aroused the 
 suspicions of the man. 
 
 11 It appears to be a note from some one," 
 he said casually, ' l but it is so dark in here. 
 With your permission, I will light some of the 
 candles on the table, and then we can see what 
 it is." 
 
 He took one of the candles from the sconces 
 on the wall and lighted the candelabra that 
 stood on the nearest table. Holding the paper 
 near the light, he glanced around rapidly, and 
 then read it, giving no outward evidence of his 
 surprise and alarm, although the girl was now 
 watching him narrowly. He glanced at her and 
 then looked at the paper again, and slowly read 
 aloud its message. 
 
 " ' Attack to-night? ' ' he said very deliber- 
 ately. " Umph, ' Plan 3? Attack to-night, 
 plan 3t ' This seems to be in some code, Miss 
 Varney, or a puzzle." 
 
 " It was taken from a Yankee prisoner." 
 
 " From a Yankee prisoner! " he exclaimed 
 in brilliantly assumed surprise. 
 
 11 Yes, one captured to-day. He is down at 
 Libby now. He gave it to one of our servants, 
 old Jonas, and "
 
 150 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " That's a little different," said Thorne, ex- 
 amining the paper again. " It puts another 
 face on the matter. This may be something 
 important. ' Attack to-night/ " he read again, 
 " ' Plan 3, use telegraph '! This sounds im- 
 portant to me, Miss Varney. It looks to me 
 like a plot to use the Department Telegraph 
 lines. To whom did Jonas give it? " 
 
 " To no one." 
 
 11 Well, how did you " 
 
 " We took it away from him," answered 
 Edith. 
 
 This was a very different statement from 
 her original intention, but for the moment the 
 girl forgot her part. 
 
 " Oh," said Thorne, " I think that was a mis- 
 take." 
 
 " A mistake? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " But why? " 
 
 * ' You should have let him deliver it, but it is 
 too late now. Never mind." He turned to- 
 ward the door. 
 
 Edith caught him by the arm. Was he go- 
 ing out to certain death or what?
 
 EDITH PLAYS THE GAME 151 
 
 ' ' What are you going to do f " she asked 
 breathlessly. 
 
 " Find Jonas, and make him tell for whom 
 this paper was intended. He is the man we 
 want. ' ' 
 
 The girl released him, and caught her throat 
 with her hand. 
 
 * l Captain Thorne, ' ' she choked out, and there 
 was joy and triumph in her face, " they have 
 lied about you." 
 
 Thorne turned to her quickly. 
 
 ' ' Lied about me ! " he exclaimed. ' ' What 
 do you mean I ' 
 
 He caught the girl's hands in his and bent 
 over her. 
 
 " Don't be angry," pleaded Edith, " I didn't 
 think it would be like this." 
 
 " Yes, yes, but what do you mean? ' 
 
 Edith sought to draw her hands away from 
 him, but Thorne would not be denied. 
 
 ' ' I must know, ' ' he said. 
 
 " Let me go," pleaded the girl, " don't you 
 understand " 
 
 But what she might have said further was 
 interrupted by the sharp, stern voice of the
 
 152 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 Corporal outside. He spoke loud and clearly, 
 there was no necessity for precaution now. 
 
 " This way! Look out for that side, will 
 you? " 
 
 Thome released the hands of the woman he 
 loved and stood listening. Edith Varney took 
 advantage of such a diversion to dart through 
 the upper door, the nearer one, into the hall. 
 
 " I don't want to be here now," she said, as 
 she flew away. 
 
 Thome's hand went to his revolver which 
 hung at his belt. He had not time to draw it 
 before the Corporal and the two men burst 
 through the door. There were evidently others 
 outside. Thome's hand fell away from his re- 
 volver, and his position was one of charming 
 nonchalance. 
 
 " Out here! " cried the Corporal to one of 
 the soldiers. " Look out there! " pointing to 
 the doorway through which the two men in- 
 stantly disappeared. 
 
 " What is it, Corporal? " asked Thorne com- 
 posedly. 
 
 The Corporal turned and saluted. 
 
 " Prisoner, sir, broke out of Libby! We've 
 run him down the street, and he turned in here
 
 EDITH PLAYS THE GAME 153 
 
 somewhere. If lie comes in that way, would 
 you be good enough to let us know! " 
 
 11 Go on, Corporal," said Thorne coolly. 
 " I'll look out for this window." 
 
 He stepped down the long room toward the 
 far window, drew the curtains, and with his 
 hand on his revolver, peered out into the trees 
 beyond the front of the house.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 THE SHOT THAT KILLED 
 
 A GLANCE through the window showed Captain 
 Thorne that the yard beyond, which had been 
 empty all evening, was now full of armed men. 
 The Corporal had gone out through the hall 
 door back of the house whence he had entered. 
 There was no doubt but that the back windows 
 would be equally well guarded. The house was 
 surrounded, no escape was possible. He was 
 trapped, virtually a prisoner, although for the 
 time being, they had left him a certain liberty 
 the liberty of that one large room! It was 
 quite evident to him that he was the object 
 of their suspicions, and he more than feared 
 that his real affiliations had been at last dis- 
 covered. 
 
 Apparently, there would be no opportunity 
 now in which he could carry out his part in the 
 cunningly devised scheme of attack. " Plan 
 3 " would inevitably result in failure, as so 
 many previous plans had resulted, because he 
 
 154
 
 THE SHOT THAT KILLED 155 
 
 would not be able to send the orders that would 
 weaken the position. The best he could hope 
 for, in all probability, was the short shrift of 
 a spy. He had staked his life on the game and 
 it appeared that he had lost. 
 
 Nay, more than life had been wagered, 
 honour. He knew the contempt in which the 
 spy was held; he knew that even the gallantry 
 and intrepidity of Andre and Hale had not 
 saved them from opprobrium and disgrace. 
 
 And there was even more than honour upon 
 the board. His love! Not the remotest idea 
 of succumbing to the attractions of Edith Var- 
 ney ever entered his head when he attempted 
 the desperate, the fatal role. At first he had 
 regarded the Varney house and herself as a 
 chessboard and a pawn in the game. The 
 strength of character which had enabled him 
 to assume the unenviable part he played, be- 
 cause of his country's need, for his country's 
 good, and which would have carried him through 
 the obloquy and scorn that were sure to be 
 visited upon him with death at the end! did 
 not stand him in good stead when it came to 
 thoughts of her. Until he yielded to his pas- 
 sion, and broke his self-imposed vow of silence,
 
 156 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 he had fought a good fight. Now he realised 
 that the woman who should accept his affections 
 would compromise herself forever in the eyes 
 of everything she held dear, even if he suc- 
 ceeded and lived, which was unlikely. 
 
 He had never, so he fancied, in the least and 
 remotest way given her any evidence that he 
 loved her. In reality, she had read him like 
 an open book, as women always do. He had 
 come there that night to get the message from 
 Jonas, and then to bid her good-bye forever, 
 without disclosing the state of his affections. 
 If he succeeded in manipulating the telegraph 
 and carrying out his end of the project, he 
 could see no chance of escape. Ultimate de- 
 tection and execution appeared certain, and any 
 avowal would therefore be useless. But he had 
 counted without her. She had shown her feel- 
 ings, and he had fallen. To the temptation of 
 her presence and her artless disclosure, he had 
 not been able to make adequate resistance. 
 
 He was the last man on earth to blame her 
 or to reproach her for that; but the fierce, 
 impetuous temperament of the man was over- 
 whelming when it once broke loose, and he felt 
 that he must tell her or die.
 
 THE SHOT THAT KILLED 157 
 
 Because of his iron self-repression for so 
 long he was the less able to stand the pressure 
 in the end. He had thrown everything to the 
 winds, and had told her how he loved her. 
 
 Out there in the moonlight in the rose arbour, 
 the scent of the flowers, the southern night 
 wind, the proximity of the girl, her eyes shin- 
 ing like stars out of the shadows in which they 
 stood, the pallor of her face, the rise and fall 
 of her bosom, the fluttering of her hand as un- 
 wittingly or wittingly, who knows, she touched 
 him, had intoxicated him, and his love and pas- 
 sion had broken all bounds, and he had spoken 
 to her and she had answered. She loved him. 
 What did that mean to him now? 
 
 Sometimes woman's love makes duty easy, 
 sometimes it makes it hard. Sometimes it is 
 the crown which victors wear, and sometimes 
 it is the pall that overshadows defeat. 
 
 What Edith Varney knew or suspected con- 
 cerning him, he could not tell. That she knew 
 something, that she suspected something, had 
 been evident, but whatever her knowledge and 
 suspicion, they were not sufficiently powerful 
 or telling to prevent her from returning love 
 for love, kiss for kiss. But did she love him
 
 158 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 in spite of her knowledge and suspicion? The 
 problem was too great for his solution then. 
 
 These things passed through his mind as he 
 stood there by the window, with his hand on 
 his revolver, waiting. It was all he could do. 
 Sometimes even to the most fiery and the most 
 alert of soldiers comes the conviction that there 
 is nothing to do but wait. And if he thinks of 
 it, he will sympathise with the women who are 
 left behind in times of war, who have little to 
 do but wait. 
 
 The room had suddenly become his world, 
 the walls his horizon, the ceiling his sky. At 
 any exit he would find the way barred. Why 
 had they left him in the room, free, armed, his 
 revolver in his hand? 
 
 None but the bravest w^ould have entered 
 upon such a career as he had chosen. His 
 nerves were like steel in the presence of danger. 
 He had trembled before the woman in the gar- 
 den a moment since; the stone w^alls of the house 
 were no more rigidly composed than he in the 
 drawing-room now. It came to him that there 
 was nothing left but one great battle in that 
 room unless they shot him from behind door 
 or window or portiere, giving him no chance.
 
 THE SHOT THAT KILLED 159 
 
 If they did confront him openly he would show 
 them that if he had chosen the Secret Service 
 and the life of a spy he could fight and die 
 like a man and a soldier. He held some lives 
 within the chamber of his revolver, and they 
 should pay did they give him but a chance. 
 
 Indeed, they were already giving him a 
 chance, he thought to himself as he waited and 
 listened. He was utterly unable to divine why 
 he was at liberty in the room, and why he was 
 left alone, or what was toward. 
 
 In the very midst of these crowding and 
 tumultuous thoughts which ran through his 
 mind in far, far less time than it has taken to 
 record them, he heard a noise at the window 
 at the farther side of the room, as if some one 
 fumbled at the catch. Instantly Thome shrank 
 back behind the portieres of the window he was 
 guarding, not completely concealing himself but 
 sufficiently hid as to be unobserved except by 
 careful scrutiny in the dim light. Once more 
 he clutched the butt of his revolver swinging 
 at his waist. He bent his body slightly, and 
 even the thought of Edith Varney passed from 
 his mind. He stood ready, powerful, concen- 
 trated, determined, confronting an almost cer-
 
 160 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 tain enemy with the fierce heart and envenomed 
 glance of the fighter at bay. 
 
 He had scarcely assumed this position when 
 the window was opened, and a man was thrust 
 violently through into the room. At the first 
 glance, Thorne as yet unseen, recognised the 
 newcomer as his elder brother, Henry Dumont. 
 Unlike the two famous brothers of the parable, 
 these two loved each other. 
 
 Thome's muscles relaxed, his hand still 
 clutched the butt of his revolver, he was still 
 alert, but here was not an enemy. He began 
 at once to fathom something at least of the 
 plan and the purpose of the people who had 
 trapped him. In a flash he perceived that his 
 enemies were not yet in possession of all the 
 facts which would warrant them in laying hands 
 upon him. He was suspected, but the final evi- 
 dence upon which to turn suspicion into cer- 
 tainty was evidently lacking. He could feel, 
 although he could not see them, that every door 
 and window had eyes solely for him, and that 
 he was closely watched for some false move 
 which would betray him. The plan for which 
 he had ventured so much was still possible; 
 he had not yet failed. His heart leaped in his
 
 THE SHOT THAT KILLED 161 
 
 breast. The clouds around his horizon lifted 
 a little. There was yet a possibility that he 
 could succeed, that he could carry out his part 
 of the cunningly devised and desperate under- 
 taking, the series of events of which this night 
 and the telegraph office were to be the culmina- 
 tion. 
 
 A less cautious and a less resourceful man 
 might have evinced some emotion, might have 
 gone forward or spoken to the newcomer, would 
 have at least done something to have attracted 
 his attention, but save for that relaxation of 
 the tension, which no one could by any possi- 
 bility observe, Thorne stood motionless, silent, 
 waiting ; just as he might have stood and waited 
 had he been what he seemed and had the new- 
 comer been utterly unknown and indifferent to 
 him. 
 
 His brother was dressed in the blue uniform 
 of the United States; like the others it had 
 seen good service, but as Thorne glanced from 
 his own clothes to those of his brother, the 
 blood came to his face, it was like seeing his own 
 flag again. For a fleeting moment he wished 
 that he had on his own rightful uniform him- 
 self and that he had never put it off for any-
 
 162 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 thing ; but duty is not made up of wishes, grati- 
 fied or ungratified, and the thought passed as 
 he watched the other man. 
 
 Henry Dumont had been thrust violently into 
 the room by the soldiers outside. He had been 
 captured, as Arrelsford had said, earlier in the 
 day; he had allowed himself to be taken. He 
 had been thrust into Libby Prison with dozens 
 of prisoners taken in the same sortie. He had 
 not been searched, but then none of the others 
 had been; had he been selected for that un- 
 wonted immunity alone it would have awakened 
 his suspicions, but the Confederates had made 
 a show of great haste in disposing of their 
 prisoners, and had promised to search them 
 in the morning. Therefore, Henry Dumont 
 had retained the paper which later he had given 
 Jonas, when by previous arrangement he made 
 his daily visit to the prison. 
 
 He had been greatly surprised, when about 
 a quarter to nine o'clock, a squad of soldiers 
 had taken him from the prison, had marched 
 him hurriedly through the streets with which 
 he was entirely unfamiliar, and had taken him 
 to the residence section of the city, and had 
 halted at the back of a big house. He had
 
 THE SHOT THAT KILLED 163 
 
 asked no questions, and no explanations had 
 been vouchsafed to him. He was more sur- 
 prised than ever when he was taken up to the 
 porch, the window was opened, and he was 
 thrust violently into a room, so violently that 
 he staggered and had some difficulty in recover- 
 ing his balance. 
 
 He made a quick inspection of the room. 
 Thorne, in the deeper shadows at the farther 
 end of the room was invisible to him. He stood 
 motionless save for the turning of his head as 
 he looked around him. He moved a few steps 
 toward the end of the room, opposite his en- 
 trance, passed by the far door opening into the 
 back hall which was covered with portieres, and 
 went swiftly toward the near door into the front 
 hall. The door was slightly ajar, and as he 
 came within range of the opening he saw in the 
 shadows of the hall, crossed bayonets and men. 
 No escape that way ! 
 
 He went on past the door toward the large 
 windows at the front of the house and in an- 
 other moment would have been at the front 
 window where Thorne stood. The latter 
 dropped the curtain and stepped out into the 
 room.
 
 164 SECEET SERVICE 
 
 For the thousandth part of a second the two 
 brothers stared at each other, and then in a 
 fiercely intense voice, Thorne, playing his part, 
 desperately called out: 
 
 ' ' Halt ! You are a prisoner ! ' ' 
 
 Both brothers were quick witted, both knew 
 that they were under the closest observation, 
 both realised that they were expected to be- 
 tray relationship, which would incriminate both, 
 and probably result fatally for one and cer- 
 tainly ruin the plan. Thome's cue was to re- 
 gard his brother as the prisoner whom it was 
 important to arrest, and Dumont's cue was to 
 regard his brother as an enemy with whom it 
 was his duty to struggle. The minds of the 
 two were made up instantly. With a quick 
 movement Dumont sought to pass his brother, 
 but with a movement equally as rapid, Thorne 
 leaped upon him, shouting again: 
 
 "Halt, I say! " 
 
 The two men instantly grappled. It was no 
 mimic struggle that they engaged in, either. 
 They were of about equal height and weight, 
 if anything Thorne was the stronger, but this 
 advantage was offset by the fact that he had 
 been recently ill, and the two fought therefore
 
 THE SHOT THAT KILLED 165 
 
 on equal terms at first. It was a fierce, desper- 
 ate grapple in which they met. As they 
 struggled violently, both by a common impulse, 
 reeled toward that part of the room near the 
 mantel which was farthest away from doors 
 or windows, and where they would be the least 
 likely to be overheard or to be more closely 
 observed. As they fought together, Thorne 
 called out again: 
 
 " Corporal of the Guard, here is your man! 
 Corporal of the Guard, what are you doing? ' 
 
 At that instant the two reeling bodies struck 
 the wall next to the mantel with a fearful 
 smash, and a chair that stood by was overturned 
 by a quick movement on the part of Henry 
 Dumont, who did not know his brother had 
 already received the important message. In 
 the confusion of the moment, he hissed in 
 Thome's ear: 
 
 '' Attack to-night, plan 3, use telegraph! 
 Did you get that? " 
 
 " Yes," returned Thorne, still keeping up the 
 struggle. 
 
 " Good," said Dumont. " They are watching 
 us. Shoot me in the leg." 
 
 " No, I can't do it," whispered Thorne.
 
 166 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 All the while the two men were reeling and 
 staggering and struggling against the wall and 
 furniture. The encounter would have deceived 
 the most suspicious. 
 
 " Shoot, shoot," said the elder. 
 
 " I can't shoot my own brother," the younger 
 panted out. 
 
 11 It is the only way to throw them off the 
 scent," persisted Dumont. 
 
 " I won't do it," answered Thorne, and then 
 he shouted again: 
 
 " Corporal of the Guard, I have your pris- 
 oner! " 
 
 11 Let me go, damn you! " roared Dumont 
 furiously, making another desperate effort, 
 " if you don't do it, I will," he added under his 
 breath. ' * Give me the revolver ! ' : 
 
 11 No, no, Harry," was the whispered reply, 
 and " Surrender, curse you! " the shouted an- 
 swer. " You'll hurt yourself," he pleaded. 
 
 11 I don't care," muttered Dumont. " Let 
 me have it." 
 
 His hands slipped down from Thome's 
 shoulders and grasped the butt of the revol- 
 ver. The two grappled for it fiercely, but the 
 struggle was beginning to tell on Thorne, who
 
 THE SHOT THAT KILLED 167 
 
 was not yet in full possession of his physical 
 vitality. His long illness had sapped his 
 strength. 
 
 " Don't, don't, for God's sake! " he whis- 
 pered, and then shouted desperately, " Here's 
 your man, Corporal, what's the matter with 
 you? " 
 
 11 Give me that gun," said Dumont, and in 
 spite of himself his voice rose again. There 
 was nothing suspicious in the words, it was 
 what he might have said had the battle been a 
 real one; as he spoke by a more violent effort 
 he wrenched the weapon from the holster and 
 away from Thome's detaining hand. The lat- 
 ter sought desperately to repossess himself of 
 it. 
 
 " Look out, Harry! You'll hurt yourself," 
 he implored, but the next moment by a super- 
 human effort Dumont threw him back. As 
 Thorne staggered, Dumont turned the pistol 
 on himself. Kecovering himself with incredi- 
 ble swiftness, Thorne leaped at his brother, and 
 the two figures went down together with a crash 
 in the midst of which rang out the sharp re- 
 port of the heavy service weapon. Instead of 
 shooting himself harmlessly in the side, in the
 
 168 SECEET SERVICE 
 
 struggle Dumont had unfortunately shot himself 
 through the lung. 
 
 Not at first comprehending exactly what had 
 happened, Thome rose to his feet, took the 
 revolver from the other's hand, and stood over 
 the body of his mortally wounded brother, the 
 awful anguish of his heart in his face. Fortu- 
 nately, they were near the far end of the room, 
 next the wall, and no one could see the look 
 in Thome's eyes or the distortion of his 
 features in his horror. 
 
 * ' Harry ! " he whispered. ' * My God, you 
 have shot yourself ! ' 
 
 But Henry Dumont was past speaking. He 
 simply smiled at his brother, and closed his 
 eyes. The next instant the room was filled with 
 light and sound. From every window and door 
 people poured in ; the soldiers from the porches, 
 from the hall, Mrs. Varney, Arrelsford and 
 Edith ; from the other side of the hall a hubbub 
 of screams and cries rose from behind the 
 locked door where the sewing women sat. 
 Martha brought up the rear with lights, which 
 Arrelsford took from her and set on the table. 
 The room was again brightly illuminated. 
 
 As they crowded through the various en-
 
 THE SHOT THAT KILLED 169 
 
 trances, their eyes fell upon Thome. He was 
 leaning nonchalantly against the table, his re- 
 volver in his hand, a look of absolute indiffer- 
 ence upon his face. His acting was superb had 
 they but known it. He could not betray him- 
 self now and make vain his brother's sublime 
 act of self-sacrifice for the cause. There was 
 a tumult of shouts and sudden cries: 
 
 11 Where is he? What has he done? This 
 way now! ' 
 
 Most of those who entered had eyes only for 
 the man lying upon the floor, blood welling 
 darkly through his grey shirt exposed by the 
 opening of his coat which had been torn apart 
 in the struggle. Three people had eyes only 
 for Thome, the man who hated him, the girl 
 who loved him, and the woman who suspected 
 him. Between the soldiers and these three 
 stood the Corporal of the Guard, representing 
 as it were, the impartial law. 
 
 Thome did not glance once at the girl who 
 loved him, or at the man who hated him, or at 
 the woman who suspected him. He fixed his 
 eyes upon the Corporal of the Guard. 
 
 " There's your prisoner, Corporal," he said 
 calmly, without a break in his voice, although
 
 170 SECEET SERVICE 
 
 such anguish possessed him as he had never 
 before experienced and lived through, but his 
 control was absolutely perfect. 
 
 And his quiet words and quiet demeanour 
 increased the hate of one man, and the sus- 
 picions of one woman, and the love and ad- 
 miration of the other. 
 
 " There's your prisoner," he said, slipping 
 his revolver slowly back into its holster. ' ' We 
 had a bit of a struggle and I had to shoot him. 
 Look out for him."
 
 BOOK in 
 
 WHAT HAPPENED AT TEN O'CLOCK
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 CAROLINE MITFOED WHITES A DESPATCH 
 
 THE War Department Telegraph Office had once 
 been a handsome apartment, one of those old- 
 fashioned, heavily corniced, marble-manteled, 
 low- windowed, double-doored rooms in a public 
 building. It was now in a state of extreme 
 dilapidation, the neglected and forlorn condi- 
 tion somehow being significant of the moribund 
 Confederacy in which practically everything 
 was either dead or dying but the men and 
 women. 
 
 A large double door in one corner gave en- 
 trance to a corridor. The doors were of hand- 
 some mahogany, but they had been kicked and 
 battered until varnish and polish had both dis- 
 appeared and they looked as dilapidated as the 
 cob-webbed corners and the broken mouldings. 
 On the other side of the room, three long French 
 windows gave entrance to a shallow balcony 
 of cast iron fantastically moulded, which hung 
 against the outer wall. Beyond this the ob- 
 
 173
 
 174 SECRET SEEVICE 
 
 server peering through the dusty panes could 
 discern the large white pillars of the huge 
 porch which overhung the front of the build- 
 ing. Further away beyond the shadow of 
 the porch w r ere visible the lights of the 
 sleeping town, seen dimly in the bright moon- 
 light. 
 
 The handsome furniture which the room had 
 probably once contained, had been long since 
 displaced by the rude telegraph equipment and 
 the heavy plaster cornices and mouldings were 
 sadly marred by telegraph wires which ran 
 down the walls to the tables, rough pine affairs, 
 which carried the instruments. There were two 
 of these tables, each with a telegraph key at 
 either end. One of them stood near the centre 
 of the room, and the other some distance away 
 was backed up against the fine old marble man- 
 tel, chipped, battered, ruined like the rest of 
 the room. For the rest, the apartment con- 
 tained a desk, shelves with the batteries on 
 them, and half a dozen chairs of the commonest 
 and cheapest variety. The floor was bare, 
 dusty, and tobacco stained. The sole remnant 
 of the ancient glory of the room was a large 
 handsome old clock on the wall above the man-
 
 CAROLINE MITFORD'S DESPATCH 175 
 
 tel, the hands of which pointed to the hour of 
 ten. 
 
 But if the room itself was in a dingy and 
 even dirty condition, the occupants were very 
 much alive. One young man, Lieutenant Alli- 
 son, sat at the table under the clock, and an- 
 other, Lieutenant Foray, at the table in the 
 centre of the room. Both were busy sending 
 or receiving messages. The instruments kept 
 up a continuous clicking, heard distinctly above 
 the buzz of conversation which came from half 
 a dozen youngsters, scarcely more than boys, 
 grouped together at the opposite side of the 
 room, waiting to take to the various offices of 
 the Department, or to the several officials of 
 the government, the messages which were con- 
 stantly being handed out to them by the two 
 military operators. 
 
 In the midst of this busy activity there came 
 the noise of drums, faintly at first, but pres- 
 ently growing clearer and louder, while the 
 tramp of many feet sounded in the street below. 
 
 " What's that? " asked one messenger of the 
 other. 
 
 " I don't know," was the answer, " troops 
 of some kind. I'll look out and see."
 
 176 SECRET SEEVICE 
 
 He stepped to one of the long windows, opened 
 it, and went out on the balcony. The other 
 young fellows clustered at his back or peered 
 through the other windows. 
 
 " It's the Richmond Greys," said the ob- 
 server outside. 
 
 There was an outburst of exclamations from 
 the room, except from the operators, who had 
 no time to spare from their work. 
 
 " Yes, that's what they are. You can see 
 their uniforms. They must be sending them 
 down to the lines at Petersburg," said 
 another. 
 
 " Well, I don't believe they would send the 
 Greys out unless there was something going on 
 to-night," observed a third. 
 
 " To-night, why, good heavens, it's as quiet 
 as a tomb," broke in a fourth. " I don't hear 
 a sound from the front." 
 
 " That's probably what's worrying them. It 
 is so damn unusual," returned the first mes- 
 senger. 
 
 " Things have come to a pretty pass if the 
 Grandfathers of the Home Guard have got to 
 go to the front," remarked another. 
 
 11 Following in the footsteps of their grand-
 
 CAROLINE MITFORD'S DESPATCH 177 
 
 sons," said the first. " I wish I could go. I 
 hate this business of carrying telegrams 
 and " 
 
 ' ' Messenger here ! ' ' cried Lieutenant Foray, 
 folding up a message and inserting it in its 
 envelope. 
 
 The nearest youngster detached himself from 
 the group while all of them turned away from 
 the windows, stepped to the side of the officer, 
 and saluted. 
 
 " War Department," said Foray tersely. 
 " Tell the Secretary it's from General Lee, 
 and here's a duplicate which you are to give 
 to the President." 
 
 " Very good, sir," said the messenger, tak- 
 ing the message and turning away. 
 
 As he passed out of the door, an orderly en- 
 tered the room, stepped to the side of 
 Lieutenant Foray, the senior of the two 
 officers on duty, clicked his heels together, 
 and saluted. 
 
 " Secretary's compliments, sir, and he wants 
 to know if there is anything from General Lee, ' ' 
 he said. 
 
 " My compliments to the Secretary," re- 
 turned the Lieutenant. " I have just sent a
 
 178 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 message to his office with a duplicate for the 
 President. ' ' 
 
 " The President's with the Cabinet yet, sir," 
 returned the orderly. " He didn't go home. 
 The Secretary's there, too. They want an 
 operator right quick to take down some cipher 
 telegrams. ' ' 
 
 Lieutenant Foray looked over to his subor- 
 dinate. 
 
 " Got anything on, Charlie? " he called out. 
 
 " Not right now," answered Lieutenant Alli- 
 son. 
 
 " Well, go over with the orderly to the Cab- 
 inet room and take down their ciphers. Hurry 
 back though," said Foray as Allison slipped on 
 his coat both officers had been working in 
 their shirt sleeves " we need you here. We 
 are so short-handed in the office now that I don't 
 know how we are going to get through to-night. 
 I can't handle four instruments, and " 
 
 " I will do my best," said Allison, turning 
 away rapidly. 
 
 He bowed as he did so to a little party which 
 at that moment entered the room through the 
 door, obstructing his passage. There were two 
 very spick and span young officers with Miss
 
 CAROLINE MITFORD 'S DESPATCH 179 
 
 Caroline Mitford between them, while just be- 
 hind loomed the ponderous figure of old 
 Martha. 
 
 " You wait in the hall right here, Martha; 
 I won't be long," said Caroline, pausing a mo- 
 ment to let the others precede her. 
 
 The two young men stopped on either side 
 of the door and waited for her. 
 
 " Miss Mitford," said the elder, " this is the 
 Department Telegraph Office." 
 
 " Thank you," said Caroline, entering the 
 room with only the briefest of acknowledgments 
 of the profound bows of her escorts. 
 
 She was evidently very much agitated and 
 troubled over what she was about to attempt. 
 The two young men followed her as she stepped 
 down the long room. 
 
 " I am afraid you have gone back on the 
 Army, Miss Mitford," said one of them pleas- 
 antly. 
 
 " Gone back on the Army, why? " asked 
 Caroline mystified. 
 
 " Seems like we should have a salute as you 
 went by." 
 
 " Oh, yes," said the girl. 
 
 She raised her hand and saluted in a per-
 
 180 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 functor y and absent-minded manner, then 
 turned away from them. She nodded to the 
 messengers, some of whom she knew. One of 
 them, who knew her best, stepped forward. 
 
 " Good-evening, Miss Mitford, could we do 
 anything in the office for you to-night I " he 
 asked. 
 
 " Oh, yes, you can. I want to send a a 
 telegram. ' ' 
 
 The other of the young officers who had es- 
 corted her, who had remained silent, now en- 
 tered the conversation. 
 
 11 Have you been receiving some bad news, 
 Miss Mitford? " he asked sympathetically. 
 
 " Oh, no." 
 
 11 Maybe some friend of yours has gone 
 
 to the front, and " interposed the first 
 
 officer. 
 
 11 Well, supposing he had," said Caroline, 
 ' ' would you call that bad news ? ' ' 
 
 " I don't know as you would exactly like 
 to " 
 
 " Let me tell you," said Caroline, " as you 
 don't seem to know, that all my friends have 
 gone to the front." 
 
 There was an emphasisJon the pronoun which
 
 CAROLINE MITFORD'S DESPATCH 181 
 
 should have warned the young soldier what was 
 about to occur, but he rushed blindly to his 
 doom. 
 
 " I hope not all, Miss Mitford," he replied. 
 
 " Yes, all," rejoined Caroline, making the 
 " all " very emphatic, " for if they did not 
 they wouldn't be my friends." 
 
 " But some of us are obliged to stay here 
 to take care of you, you know," contributed 
 the other young man. 
 
 1 ' Well, there are altogether too many of you 
 trying to take care of me," said Caroline sau- 
 cily, with some return of her usual lightness, 
 " and you are all discharged." 
 
 " Do you mean that, Miss Mitford? " 
 
 " I certainly do." 
 
 " Well, I suppose if we are really dis- 
 charged, we will have to go," returned the 
 other. 
 
 " Yes," said his companion regretfully, " but 
 we are mighty sorry to see you in such low 
 spirits." 
 
 " Would you like to put me in real good 
 spirits, you two! " asked Caroline, resolved to 
 read these young dandies who were staying at 
 home a lesson.
 
 182 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Wouldn't we? " they both cried together. 
 " There's nothing we would like better." 
 
 " Well, I will tell you just what to do then," 
 returned the girl gravely and with deep mean- 
 ing. 
 
 Everybody in the room, with the exception 
 of Lieutenant Foray, was now listening intently. 
 
 " Start right out this very night," said the 
 girl, " and don't stop till you get to where my 
 real friends are, lying in trenches and ditches 
 and earth-works between us and the Yankee 
 guns." 
 
 " But really, Miss Mitford," began one, his 
 face flushing at her severe rebuke, " you don't 
 absolutely mean that." 
 
 " So far as we are concerned," said one of 
 the messengers, including his companions with 
 a sweep of his hand, " we'd like nothing better, 
 but they won't let us go, and " 
 
 " I know they won't," said Caroline, " but 
 so far as you two gentlemen are concerned, I 
 really mean it. Go and fight the Yankees a 
 few days and lie in ditches a few nights until 
 those uniforms you've got on look as if they 
 might have been of some use to somebody. If 
 you are so mighty anxious to do something for
 
 CAROLINE MITFORD'S DESPATCH 183 
 
 me, that is what you can do. It is the only thing 
 I want, it is the only thing anybody wants." 
 
 " Messenger here! " cried Lieutenant Foray 
 as the two young officers, humiliated beyond 
 expression by the taunts of the impudent young 
 maiden, backed away and finally managed to 
 make an ungraceful exit through the open door, 
 followed by the titters of the messengers, who 
 took advantage of the presence of the young 
 girl to indulge in this grave breach of disci- 
 pline. 
 
 " Messenger! " cried Foray impatiently. 
 
 " Here, sir," came the answer. 
 
 " Commissary General's office! " was the in- 
 junction with which Foray handed the man the 
 telegram. 
 
 He looked up at the same time, and with a 
 great start of surprise caught sight of Caroline 
 at the far end of the long room. 
 
 " Lieutenant Foray," began the girl. 
 
 " I beg your pardon, Miss Mitford," said the 
 operator, scrambling to his feet and making a 
 frantic effort to get into his coat. " I heard 
 some one come in, but I was busy with an 
 important message and didn't appreciate 
 that "
 
 184 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " No, never mind, don't put on your 
 coat," said Caroline. " I came on business, 
 and " 
 
 " You want to send a telegram? " asked the 
 Lieutenant. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " I am afraid we can't do anything for you 
 here, Miss Mitford, this is the War Department 
 Official Telegraph Office, you know." 
 
 " Yes, I know," said Caroline, " but it is the 
 
 only way to send it where I want it to go, and 
 j 
 
 At that moment the clicking of a key called 
 Lieutenant Foray away. 
 
 " Excuse me," he said, stepping quickly to 
 his table. 
 
 Miss Mitford, who had never before been in 
 a telegraph office, was very much mystified by 
 the peremptory manner in which the officer had 
 cut her short, but she had nothing to do but 
 wait. Presently the message was transcribed, 
 another messenger was called. 
 
 " Over to the Department, quick as you can 
 go. They are waiting for it," said Foray. 
 " Now, what was it you wanted me to do, Miss 
 Mitford? "
 
 CAROLINE MITFORD'S DESPATCH 185 
 
 ' * Just to to send a telegram, ' ' faltered Car- 
 oline. 
 
 " It's private business, is it not? ' said 
 Foray. 
 
 1 ' Yes, it is strictly private. ' ' 
 
 11 Then you will have to get an order 
 from ' 
 
 " That is what I thought," said Caroline, 
 " so here it is." 
 
 " Why didn't you tell me before," returned 
 Foray, taking the paper. " Oh, Major Sel- 
 win " 
 
 " Yes, he he's one of my friends." 
 
 " It 's all right then, ' ' interposed the Lieuten- 
 ant, who was naturally very businesslike and 
 peremptory. 
 
 He pushed a chair to the other side of the 
 table, placed a small sheet of paper on the table 
 in front of her, and shoved the pen and ink 
 conveniently to hand. 
 
 " You can write there, Miss Mitford," he 
 said. 
 
 " Thank you," said Caroline, looking rather 
 ruefully at the tiny piece of paper which had 
 been provided for her. 
 
 Paper was a scarce article then, and every
 
 186 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 scrap was precious. She decided that such a 
 piece was not sufficient for her purposes, and 
 when Lieutenant Foray's back was turned she 
 took a larger piece of paper of sufficient capacity 
 to contain her important message, to the com- 
 position of which she proceeded with much dif- 
 ficulty and many pauses and sighs.
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 ME. AREELSFOED AGAIN INTERPOSES 
 
 NOBODY had any time to devote to Miss Mitford 
 just then, for a perfect rain of messages came 
 and went as she slowly composed her own 
 despatch. Messengers constantly came in while 
 others went out. The lines were evidently busy 
 that night. Finally there came a pause in the 
 despatches coming and going, and Foray re- 
 membering her, looked over toward the other 
 end of the table where she sat. 
 
 " Is that message of yours ready yet, Miss 
 Mitford? " he asked. 
 
 " Yes," said Caroline, rising and folding it. 
 " Of course you have got to take it." 
 
 " Certainly," returned the operator smiling. 
 " If it's to be sent, I have to send it." 
 
 * ' Well, here it is then, ' ' said the girl, extend- 
 ing the folded paper which Lieutenant Foray 
 took and unceremoniously opened. 
 
 " Oh! " exclaimed Caroline, quickly snatch- 
 ing the paper from his hand, " I didn't tell 
 you you could read it." 
 
 187
 
 188 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 Foray stared at her in amazement. 
 
 " What do you want me to do with it I " 
 
 ' ' I want you to send it. ' ' 
 
 " Well, how am I going to send it if I don't 
 read it? " 
 
 " Do you mean to say that " began the 
 
 girl, who had evidently forgotten if she had 
 ever known how telegrams were sent. 
 
 " I mean to say that I have got to spell out 
 every word on the key. Didn't you know 
 that? " 
 
 " Oh, I did, of course I but I had for- 
 gotten," said Caroline, dismayed by this unex- 
 pected development. 
 
 " Is there any harm in my reading the mes- 
 sage that I have to send? ' 
 
 11 Why I wouldn't have you see it for the 
 world! My gracious! ' ! 
 
 "Is it as bad as that, Miss Mitford? " he 
 said laughing. 
 
 " Bad! It isn't bad at all, but I wouldn't 
 have it get all over town for anything. ' ' 
 
 " It will never get out of this office, Miss 
 Mitford," returned Foray composedly. " We 
 are not allowed to mention anything that goes 
 on in here."
 
 ARRELSFORD AGAIN INTERPOSES 189 
 
 " You wouldn't mention it I " 
 " Certainly not. All sorts of private mes- 
 sages go through here, and 
 " Do they? " 
 
 1 1 
 
 Every day. Now if that telegram is im- 
 portant 
 
 " Important, well I should think it was. It 
 is the most important " 
 
 " Then I reckon you had better trust it to 
 me," said Lieutenant Foray. 
 
 1 l Yes, ' ' said Caroline, blushing a vivid crim- 
 son, " I reckon I had." 
 
 She handed him the telegram. He opened it, 
 glanced at it, bit his lips to control his emotion, 
 and then his hands reached for the key. 
 
 " Oh, stop! " cried Caroline. 
 
 Foray looked at her, his eyes full of amuse- 
 ment, his whole body shaking with suppressed 
 laughter, which she was too wrought up to 
 perceive. 
 
 " Wait till I I don't want to be here while 
 you spell out every word I couldn't stand 
 that." 
 
 Caroline had evidently forgotten that the 
 spelling would be in the Morse Code, and that 
 it would be about as intelligible to her as San-
 
 190 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 skrit. The Lieutenant humoured her, and 
 waited while Caroline turned toward the door 
 and summoned Martha to her. She did not 
 leave the room, however, for her way was 
 barred by a young private in a grey uniform. 
 The newcomer looked hastily at her and the 
 old negress, stopped by them, and asked them 
 very respectfully to wait a moment. He then 
 approached Foray, who was impatiently wait- 
 ing until he could send the message. He 
 saluted him and handed him a written order, 
 and then crossed to the other side of the room. 
 A glance put Foray in possession of the con- 
 tents of this order. He rose to his feet and 
 approached Caroline still standing by the door. 
 
 " Miss Mitford," he said. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " I don't understand this, but here is an 
 order that has just come from the Secret Serv- 
 ice Department directing me to hold up any 
 despatch you may try to send." 
 
 " Hold back my telegram? " 
 
 " Yes, Miss Mitford," and Foray looked 
 very embarrassed as he stared again at the 
 order and then from the young girl to the 
 orderly, " and that isn't the worst of it."
 
 ARRELSFORD AGAIN INTERPOSES 191 
 
 " What else is there! " asked the girl, her 
 eyes big with apprehension. 
 
 11 Why, this man has orders to take back 
 your message with him to the Secret Service 
 Office." 
 
 ' ' Take back my message ! ' ' cried Caroline. 
 
 " There must be some mistake," answered 
 Foray, " but that's what the order says." 
 
 " To whom does it say to take it back? " 
 asked the girl, growing more and more indig- 
 nant. 
 
 " To a Mr. Arrelsford." 
 
 " Do you mean to tell me that that order 
 is for that man to take my despatch back to 
 Mr. Arrelsford? " 
 
 " Yes, Miss Mitford," returned Lieutenant 
 Foray. 
 
 " And does it say anything in there about 
 what I am going to do in the meantime? ' 
 asked the girl indignantly. 
 
 " Nothing." 
 
 11 Well, that is too bad," returned Caroline 
 ominously. 
 
 " I am sorry this has occurred, Miss Mit- 
 ford," said the Lieutenant earnestly, " but the 
 orders are signed by the head of the Secret
 
 192 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 Service Department, and you will see that I 
 have no choice " 
 
 " Don't worry about it, Lieutenant Foray,'* 
 said Caroline calmly, " there is no need of 
 your feeling sorry, because it hasn't occurred, 
 beside that, it is not going to occur. When it 
 does, you can go around being sorry all you like. 
 Have you the faintest idea that I am going to 
 let him take my telegram away with him and 
 show it to the man? Do you suppose " 
 
 She was too indignant to finish her sentence 
 and old Martha valiantly entered the fray. 
 
 11 No, suh," she cried, in her deepest and 
 most indignant voice. " You all ain't gwine 
 to do it, you kin be right suah you ain't." 
 
 " But what can I do? " persisted Foray, 
 greatly distressed. 
 
 " You can hand it back to me, that's what 
 you can do." 
 
 11 Yes, suh, dat's de vehy best thing you kin 
 do," said old Martha stoutly, " an' de soonah 
 you do it de quickah it'll be done Ah kin tell 
 you dat right now, suh." 
 
 " But this man has come here with orders 
 
 for me to " began Foray, endeavouring to 
 
 explain.
 
 ARRELSFORD AGAIN INTERPOSES 193 
 
 He realised that there was some mistake some- 
 where. The girl's message had nothing what- 
 ever to do with military matters, and he quite 
 understood that she would not want this com- 
 munication read by every Tom, Dick, or Harry 
 in the Secret Service Department. Beside all 
 this, as she stood before him, her face flushed 
 with emotion, she was a sufficiently pretty, a 
 sufficiently pleading figure to make him most 
 anxious and most willing to help her. In addi- 
 tion, the portly figure of old Martha, whose 
 cheeks doubtless would have been flushed with 
 the same feeling had they not been so black, 
 were more than disconcerting. 
 
 " This man," said Caroline, shaking her 
 finger at helpless Private Eddinger, who also 
 found his position most unpleasant, " can go 
 straight back where he came from and report 
 to Mr. Arrelsford that he could not carry out 
 his orders. That's what he can do." 
 
 Martha, now thoroughly aroused to a sense 
 of the role she was to play, turned and con- 
 fronted the abashed private. 
 
 " Jes' let him try to tek it. Let him tek it 
 if he wants it so pow'ful bad ! Jes let de othah 
 one dere gib it to him an' den see him try an'
 
 194 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 git out thu dis yeah do' wid it! Ah wants to 
 see him go by," she said. " Ah'm jes waitin' 
 fur de sight ob him gittin' pas' dis do'. Dat's 
 what Ah's waitin' fo'. Ah'd lak to know what 
 dey s'pose it was Ah corned around yeah fo' 
 anyway dese men wid dese ordahs afussin' 
 an' " 
 
 " Miss Mitford," said Foray earnestly, " if 
 I were to give this despatch back to you it would 
 get me in a heap of trouble." 
 
 " What kind of trouble? " asked Caroline 
 dubiously. 
 
 " I might be put in prison, I might be shot." 
 
 " Do you mean that they would 
 
 " Sure to do one thing or another." 
 
 " Just for giving it back to me when it is 
 my message? " 
 
 11 Just for that." 
 
 " Then you will have to keep it, I suppose," 
 said Caroline faltering. 
 
 " Thank you, Miss Mitford." 
 
 " Very well," said Caroline, " it is under- 
 stood. You don't give it back to me, and you 
 can't give it back to him, so nobody's disobey- 
 ing any orders at all. And that's the way it 
 stands. I reckon I can stay as long as he can.
 
 ARRELSFORD AGAIN INTERPOSES 195 
 
 She stepped to a nearby chair and sat down. 
 " I haven't very much to do and probably he 
 has." 
 
 " But, Miss Mitford " began Foray. 
 
 " There isn't any good talking any longer. 
 If you have got any telegraphing to do, you had 
 better do it. I won't disturb you. But don't 
 you give it to him." 
 
 Foray stared at her helplessly. What might 
 have resulted, it is impossible to say, for there 
 entered at that opportune moment, Mr. Arrels- 
 ford himself, relieving Mr. Foray of the further 
 conduct of the intricate case. His glance took 
 in all the occupants of the room. It was to his 
 own messenger that he first addressed himself. 
 
 " Eddinger! " 
 
 " Yes, Mr. Arrelsford." 
 
 " Didn't you get here in time? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Then why " 
 
 11 I beg your pardon," said Foray, " are 
 you Mr. Arrelsford of the Secret Service De- 
 partment? " 
 
 " Yes. Are you holding back a despatch? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Why didn't Eddinger bring it to me? "
 
 196 SECRET SEEVICE 
 
 < i 
 
 Well, you see ' began Foray, hesitat- 
 ing, " Miss Mitford " 
 
 Arrelsford instantly comprehended. 
 
 " Eddinger," he said. 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Report back to Corporal Matson and tell 
 him to send a surgeon to the prisoner who was 
 wounded at General Varney's house, if he isn't 
 dead by this time. Now let me see that des- 
 patch," he continued, as the orderly saluted 
 and ran rapidly from the room. 
 
 But again Miss Mitford interposed. She 
 stepped quickly between Arrelsford and Foray, 
 both of whom fell back from her. 
 
 " I expect," she said impudently, " that you 
 think you are going to get my telegram and 
 read it? " 
 
 " I certainly intend to do so," was the curt 
 answer. 
 
 " Well, there's a great disappointment loom- 
 ing up in front of you," returned Caroline de- 
 fiantly. 
 
 " So! " said Arrelsford, with growing sus- 
 picion. " You have been trying to send out 
 something that you don't want us to see." 
 
 " What if I have, sir."
 
 " Just this," said Arrelsford determinedly. 
 ' * You won 't send it out and I will see it. This 
 is a case " 
 
 " This is a case where nobody is going to 
 read my private writing," persisted Caroline. 
 
 The young girl confronted him with blazing 
 eyes and a mien like a small fury. Arrelsford 
 looked at her with ill-concealed yet somewhat 
 vexatious amusement. 
 
 " Lieutenant Foray, you have an order to 
 give me that despatch. Bring it to me at once, ' ' 
 he said. 
 
 Although it was quite evident that Foray 
 greatly disliked the role he was compelled to 
 play, his orders were plain, he had no option. 
 He stepped slowly toward the Secret Service 
 Agent, only to be confronted by old Martha, 
 who again interrupted. 
 
 " Dat Lef tenant kin stay jes whah he is," 
 said the old negress defiantly. 
 
 A struggle with her would have been an un- 
 seemly spectacle indeed, thought both men. 
 
 " Is that Miss Mitford's despatch you have 
 in your hand? " asked Arrelsford. 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Since you can't hand it to me, read it."
 
 198 SECKET SERVICE 
 
 Caroline turned to him with a gasp of horror. 
 Martha gave way, and Foray stood surprised. 
 
 " Bead it out! Don't you hear me? " re- 
 peated Arrelsford peremptorily. 
 
 ' ' Don 't dare to do such a thing, ' ' cried Caro- 
 line, ' ' you have no right to read a private tele- 
 gram." 
 
 " No, suh! He ain't got no business to read 
 her lettahs, none whatsomebah! " urged Mar- 
 tha. 
 
 " Silence! " roared Arrelsford, his patience 
 at an end. " If either of you interfere any 
 further with the business of this office, I will 
 have you both put under arrest. Read that 
 despatch instantly, Lieutenant Foray." 
 
 The game was up so far as the women were 
 concerned. Caroline's head sank on Martha's 
 shoulder and she sobbed passionately, while 
 Lieutenant Foray read the following astonish- 
 ing and incriminating message. 
 
 " ' Forgive me, Wilfred darling, please for- 
 give me and I will help you all I can.' : 
 
 It was harmless, as harmless as it was fool- 
 ish, that message, but it evidently impressed 
 Mr. \rrelsford as containing some deep, some 
 hidden, some sinister meaning.
 
 ARRELJS* ORD AGAIN INTERPOSES 199 
 
 " That despatch can't go," he said shortly. 
 
 1 ' That despatch can go, ' ' said Caroline, stop- 
 ping her sobbing as suddenly as she had begun. 
 ' ' And that despatch will go. I know some one 
 whose orders even you are bound to respect, 
 and some one who will come here with me and 
 see that you do it." 
 
 " It may be," answered Arrelsford com- 
 posedly. " I have a good and sufficient 
 reason " 
 
 " Then you will have to show him, I can tell 
 you that, Mr. Arrelsford. ' ' 
 
 " I shall be glad to give my reason to my 
 superiors, Miss Mitford, not to you." 
 
 " Then you will have to go around giving 
 them to everybody in Richmond, Mr. Arrels- 
 ford," said the girl, as she swept petulantly 
 through the door, followed by old Martha, both 
 of whom were very much disturbed by what 
 had occurred.
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 THORNE TAKES CHAEGE OF THE TELEGRAPH OFFICE 
 
 ARRELSFORD stared after the departing figures 
 with a mixture of amusement, contempt, and 
 annoyance in his glance. So soon as the door 
 had closed behind them he turned to Lieutenant 
 Foray, who was regarding him with ill-concealed 
 aversion. 
 
 " Let me have that despatch," he began in 
 his usual peremptory manner. 
 
 " You said you had an order, sir," returned 
 Foray stubbornly. 
 
 " Yes, yes," replied the Secret Service 
 Agent impatiently, throwing an order on the 
 table, " there it is, don't waste time." 
 
 But Lieutenant Foray was not satisfied, 
 principally because he did not wish to be. He 
 scrutinised the order carefully, and with great 
 distaste at its contents. It was quite evident 
 that if he could have found a possible pretext 
 for refusing obedience, he would gladly have 
 done so. His sympathies were entirely with 
 
 'Miss Mitford. 
 
 200
 
 THOENE TAKES THE TELEGRAPH 201 
 
 " I suppose you are Mr. Benton Arrelsford, 
 all right ? " he began deliberately, fingering the 
 paper. 
 
 " Certainly I am," returned Arrelsford 
 haughtily. 
 
 " We have to be very careful nowadays," 
 continued Foray shortly. " But I reckon it's 
 all right. Here's the telegram." 
 
 " Did the girl seem nervous or excited when 
 she handed this in? " asked the other, taking 
 the message. 
 
 " Do you mean Miss Mitford? " asked Foray 
 reprovingly. 
 
 " Certainly, who else? " 
 
 " Yes, she did." 
 
 " She was anxious not to have it seen by 
 anybody? ' 
 
 " Anxious, I should say so. She didn't even 
 want me to see it." 
 
 " Umph! " said Arrelsford. " I don't mind 
 telling you, Mr. Foray, that we are on the 
 track of a serious affair and I believe she's 
 mixed up in it. ' ' 
 
 " But that despatch is to young Varney, a 
 mere boy, the General's son," urged the Lieu- 
 tenant.
 
 202 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " I didn't know he had gone to the front. 
 So much the worse. It's one of the ugliest 
 affairs we have ever had. I had them put 
 me on it, and I have got it pretty close. We 
 have had some checks but we will end it right 
 here in this office inside of thirty minutes." 
 
 There was a slight tap on the door at this 
 juncture. Arrelsford turned to the door, 
 opened it, and found himself face to face 
 with a soldier, who saluted and stood at 
 attention. 
 
 " Well, what is it? " 
 
 " The lady's here, sir," sali the soldier. 
 
 " Where is she? " asked Arrelsford. 
 
 ' ' Waiting down below at the front entrance. ' ' 
 
 " Did she come alone? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Show her up here at once. I suppose you 
 have a revolver here," continued the Secret 
 Service Man, turning to Lieutenant Foray, who 
 had listened with much interest. 
 
 " Certainly," answered Foray, " we are al- 
 ways armed in the telegraph office." 
 
 From a drawer in the table he drew forth a 
 revolver which he laid on the top of the table. 
 
 " G-ood," said Arrelsford, " while I want to
 
 THOENE TAKES THE TELEGRAPH 203 
 
 handle this thing myself, I may call you. Be 
 ready, that's all." 
 
 " Very well." 
 
 * * Obey any orders you may get, and send out 
 all despatches unless I stop you." 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " And if you don't mind, I don't care to have 
 all these messenger boys coming back here. I 
 will order them to stop in the hall. If you 
 have any messages for them, you can take them 
 out there. I don't want to have too many 
 people in the room." 
 
 " Very good, sir. Will you give the order 
 to your orderly when he brings up the young 
 lady? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 Arrelsford stepped to the door, and Foray 
 busied himself with the clicking instruments. 
 After a few minutes' conversation with the 
 orderly, who had just returned, Arrelsford 
 ushered Edith Varney into the room. With 
 not even a glance at the operator in her intense 
 preoccupation, the girl spoke directly to Arrels- 
 ford. 
 
 " I I've accepted your invitation, you 
 see."
 
 204 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " I am greatly obliged to you, Miss Varney," 
 returned Arrelsford with deferential courtesy. 
 " As a matter of justice to me, it was " 
 
 " I didn't come to oblige you," answered 
 Edith haughtily. 
 
 She had never liked Mr. Arrelsford. His ad- 
 dresses had been most unpleasant and unwel- 
 come to her, and now she not only hated him 
 but she loathed him. 
 
 " I came here," she continued, as Arrelsford 
 
 attempted to speak, " to see that no more " 
 
 her voice broke for a moment, " murders are 
 committed here to satisfy your singular curi- 
 osity. ' ' 
 
 " Murders! " exclaimed Arrelsford, flushing 
 deeply. 
 
 The girl nodded. 
 
 " The Union soldier who escaped from 
 prison " she began. 
 
 ' ' Is the man dead ? ' ' interrupted Arrelsford. 
 
 11 The man is dead." 
 
 " It is a curious thing, Miss Varney," con- 
 tined the other with cutting emphasis, " that 
 one Yankee prisoner more or less should make 
 so much difference to you, isn't it? They are 
 dying down in Libby by the hundreds."
 
 THOENE TAKES THE TELEGRAPH 205 
 
 " At least they are not being killed in our 
 houses, in our drawing-rooms, before our very 
 eyes? " 
 
 She confronted Arrelsford with a bitterly re- 
 proachful glance, before which his eyes for a 
 moment fell, and he was glad indeed to turn 
 to another orderly who had just entered the 
 room. 
 
 " Have you kept track of him? " he asked in 
 a low voice. 
 
 " He's coming down the street to the De- 
 partment now, sir." 
 
 " Where has he been since he left Mrs. Var- 
 ney's house? ' 
 
 " He went to his quarters on Gary Street. 
 We got in the next room and watched him 
 through a transom." 
 
 " What was he doing? " 
 
 11 Working on some papers or documents." 
 
 " Could you see them? Did you see what 
 they were? ' 
 
 " They looked like orders from the War De- 
 partment, sir." 
 
 "He is coming here with forged orders, I 
 suppose. ' ' 
 
 " I don't doubt it, sir."
 
 206 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " I surmise that his game is to get control 
 of these wires and then send out despatches 
 to the front that will take away a battery or a 
 brigade from some vital point, the vital point 
 indicated by ' Plan 3.' That's where they mean 
 to attack to-night." 
 
 " Looks like it, sir," agreed the orderly re- 
 spectfully. 
 
 11 'Plan 3,' that's where they will hit us," 
 mused the Secret Service Agent, " is there a 
 guard in the building? " 
 
 " Not inside, sir," answered the orderly, 
 " there's a guard in front and sentries around 
 the barracks over in the square. ' ' 
 
 "If I shouted, they could hear from 
 this window, couldn't they? " asked Arrels- 
 ford. 
 
 " The guard in front could hear you, 
 sir. But the time is getting short. He 
 must be nearly here, you'd better look out, 
 sir." 
 
 Edith Varney had heard enough of the con- 
 versation to understand that Thorne was com- 
 ing. Of course it would never do for him to 
 see her there. 
 
 " Where am I to go? " she asked.
 
 THORNE TAKES THE TELEGRAPH 207 
 
 " Outside here on the balcony," said Arrels- 
 ford. " There is no closet in the room and it 
 is the only place. I will be with you in a mo- 
 ment. ' ' 
 
 " But if he should come to the window? ' 
 
 ' ' We will step in at the other window. Stay, 
 orderly, see if the window of the Commissary 
 General's Office, the next room to the left, is 
 open. ' ' 
 
 They waited while the orderly went out on the 
 balcony and made his inspection. 
 
 " The window of the next room is open, sir," 
 he reported. 
 
 " That's all I want of you. Report back to 
 Corporal Matson. Tell him to get the body of 
 the prisoner out of the Varney house. He 
 knows where it's to go." 
 
 " Very well, sir." 
 
 " Mr. Foray," continued Arrelsford, " who- 
 ever comes here you are to keep on with your 
 work and don't give the slightest sign of my 
 presence to any one on any account. You un- 
 derstand? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," said Foray from the telegraph 
 table in the centre of the room. 
 
 He had caught something of the conversation,
 
 208 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 but he was too good a soldier to ask any ques- 
 tions, beside his business was with the tele- 
 graph, not with Mr. Arrelsford. 
 
 " Now, Miss Varney," said the Secret Serv- 
 ice Agent, " this way, please." 
 
 He opened the middle window. The girl 
 stepped through, and he was about to follow 
 when he caught sight of a messenger entering 
 the room. Leaving the window, he retraced his 
 steps. 
 
 " Where did you come from? " he said ab- 
 ruptly to the young man. 
 
 " War Department, sir." 
 
 " Carrying despatches? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " You know me, don't you? ' 
 
 " I've seen you at the office, sir, and " 
 
 "I'm here on Department business," said 
 Arrelsford. " All you have to do is to keep 
 quiet about it. Weren't you stopped in the 
 hall? " 
 
 " Yes, sir, but I had a despatch from the 
 President that had to be delivered to Lieutenant 
 Foray." 
 
 " Well, it is just as well," said Arrelsford. 
 " Don't mention having seen me to anybody
 
 THOENE TAKES THE TELEGRAPH 209 
 
 under any pretext and stay here. You might 
 be needed. On second thoughts, Foray, let any 
 messenger come in." 
 
 With that Mr. Arrelsford stepped out onto 
 the balcony through the window which he closed 
 after him, and he and Edith disappeared from 
 view. 
 
 11 Messenger," said Foray, " step down the 
 hall and tell the private there that by Mr. 
 Arrelsford 's orders, messengers are allowed to 
 come up as they report." 
 
 The room which had been the scene of these 
 various colloquies became silent save for the 
 continuous clicking of the telegraph keys. 
 Presently two messengers came back and took 
 their positions as before. 
 
 Hard on their heels entered Captain Thome. 
 He was in uniform, of course, and a paper was 
 tucked in his belt. He walked rapidly down the 
 room, acknowledged the salutes of the messen- 
 gers, and stopped before the table. His quick 
 scrutiny of the room as he advanced had shown 
 him that there was no one present except the 
 messengers and Lieutenant Foray. Foray 
 glanced up, nodded, finished taking the despatch 
 which was on the wires at the time, wrote it
 
 210 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 out, put it in its envelope, and then rose to his 
 feet and saluted. 
 
 " Captain Thome," he said. 
 
 " Lieutenant Foray," replied Thome, taking 
 the order from his belt and handing it to the 
 operator. 
 
 " Order from the Department? " asked 
 Foray. 
 
 " I believe so," answered Thorne briefly. 
 
 Lieutenant Foray opened it and read it. 
 
 " They want me to take a cipher despatch 
 over to the President's house," he said as he 
 finished. 
 
 " Yes," said Thorne, moving to the vacant 
 place at the table. He pulled the chair back a 
 little, tossed his hat on the other table, and 
 otherwise made himself at home. 
 
 11 I am ordered to stay here until you get 
 back," he began casually, shoving the paper 
 aside and stretching his hand toward the key. 
 
 11 That's an odd thing, Captain," began Lieu- 
 tenant Foray dubiously. " I understood that 
 the President was meeting with the Cabinet. 
 In fact, Lieutenant Allison went over there to 
 take some code work a moment ago. He must 
 have gone home, I reckon."
 
 THOENE TAKES THE TELEGRAPH 211 
 
 " Looks like it," said Thome quietly. " If 
 he is not at home you had better wait." 
 
 " Yes," said Foray, moving away, " I sup- 
 pose I had better wait for him. You will have 
 to look out for Allison's wire though on the 
 other table. He was called over to the Depart- 
 ment. ' ' 
 
 11 Oh, Allison! " said Thome carelessly. 
 * ' Be gone long, do you think ? " he continued as 
 he seated himself at the table and began to 
 arrange the papers. 
 
 " Well, you know how it is. They generally 
 whip around quite a while before they make up 
 their minds what they want to do. I don't sup- 
 pose they will trouble you much. It's as quiet 
 as a church down the river. Good-night." 
 
 " See here, Mr. Foray, wait a moment. You 
 had better not walk out and leave no matter," 
 continued Thome, as the operator stopped and 
 turned back. " It's none of my business, still 
 if you want some good advice, that is a danger- 
 ous thing to do." 
 
 " What is it, Captain? " asked Foray, some- 
 what surprised. 
 
 " Leave a cigar lying around an office like 
 that. Somebody might walk in any minute and
 
 212 SECRET SEEVICE 
 
 take it away. I can't watch your cigars all 
 day." 
 
 He picked up the cigar, and before Foray 
 could prevent it, lighted it and began to smoke. 
 Foray laughed. 
 
 ' ' Help yourself, Captain, and if there is any 
 trouble you will find a revolver on the table." 
 
 11 I see," said Thome, " but what makes you 
 think there is going to be trouble? ' 
 
 " Oh, well there might be." 
 
 " Been having a bad dream 1 " asked the Cap- 
 tain nonchalantly. 
 
 11 No, but you never can tell. All sorts of 
 things are liable to happen in an office like this, 
 and " 
 
 " That's right," said Thorne, puffing away at 
 his cigar, " you never can tell. But see here. 
 If you never can tell when you are going to 
 have trouble you had better take that gun along 
 with you. I have one of my own." 
 
 " Well," said the operator, " if you have 
 one of your own, I might as well." 
 
 He took the revolver up and tucked it in his 
 belt. " Look out for yourself, Captain. Good- 
 bye. I will be back as soon as the President 
 gives me that despatch. That despatch I have
 
 THORNE TAKES THE TELEGRAPH 213 
 
 just finished is for the Commissary General's 
 Office, but it can wait until the morning." 
 
 " All right," said Thorne, and the next mo- 
 ment the operator turned away while the click- 
 ing of the key called Thorne to the table. It 
 took him but a few minutes to write the brief 
 message which he addressed and turned to the 
 first messenger, " Quartermaster General." 
 
 " He wasn't in his office a short time ago, 
 sir," said the messenger. 
 
 ' * Very well, find him. He has probably gone 
 home and he has to have this message. ' ' 
 
 " Very good, sir." 
 
 The key kept up its clicking. In a short time 
 another message was written off. 
 
 " Beady here," cried Thorne, looking at the 
 other messenger. " This is for the Secretary 
 of the Treasury, marked private. Take it to 
 his home." 
 
 ' ' He was down at the Cabinet meeting a little 
 while ago, sir," said the second messenger. 
 
 * i No difference, take it to his house and wait 
 until he comes." 
 
 The instant the departing messenger left him 
 alone in the room, Thorne leaped to his feet 
 and ran with cat-like swiftness to the door,
 
 214 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 opened it, and quickly but carefully examined 
 the corridor to make sure that no one was there 
 on duty. Then he closed the door and turned 
 to the nearest window, which he opened also, 
 and looked out on the balcony, which he saw 
 was empty. He closed the window and came 
 back to the table, unbuckling his belt and coat 
 as he came. These he threw on the table. The 
 coat fell back, and he glanced in the breast 
 pocket to see that a certain document was in 
 sight and at hand, where he could get it quickly. 
 Then he took his revolver, which he had pre- 
 viously slipped from his belt to his hip pocket, 
 and laid it down beside the instrument. 
 
 After a final glance around him to see that 
 he was still alone and unobserved, he seized the 
 key on which he sounded a certain call. An 
 expert telegrapher would have recognised it, a 
 dash, four dots in rapid succession, then two 
 
 dots together, and then two more ( 
 
 . . ) . He waited a few moments, and when no 
 answer came he signalled the call a second 
 time, and after another longer wait he sent it 
 a third time. 
 
 After this effort he made a longer pause, and 
 just as he had about reached the end of his
 
 THOKNE TAKES THE TELEGRAPH 215 
 
 patience he was in a fever of anxiety, for 
 upon what happened in the next moment the 
 failure or the success of the whole plan abso- 
 lutely turned the silent key clicked out an 
 answer, repeating the same signal which he 
 himself had made. The next moment he made 
 a leap upon the key, but before he could send 
 a single letter steps were heard outside in the 
 corridor. 
 
 Thorne released the key, leaned back in his 
 chair, seized a match from the little holder on 
 the table and struck it, and when another mes- 
 senger entered he seemed to be lazily lighting 
 his cigar. He cursed in his heart at the in- 
 opportune arrival. Another uninterrupted mo- 
 ment and he would have sent the order, but as 
 usual he gave no outward evidence of his ex- 
 treme annoyance. The messenger came rapidly 
 down toward the table and handed Captain 
 Thorne a message. 
 
 " From the Secretary of War, Captain 
 Thorne," he said saluting, " and he wants it 
 to go out right away." 
 
 " Here, here," said Thorne, as the messenger 
 turned away, " what's all this? " He ran his 
 fingers through the envelope, tore it open, and
 
 216 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 spread out the despatch. " Is that the Secre- 
 tary's signature? " he asked. 
 
 The messenger came back. 
 
 " Yes, sir; I saw him sign it myself. I'm 
 his personal messenger." 
 
 " Oh ! " said Thorne, spreading the despatch 
 out on the table and O.K. 'ing it, ' ' you saw him 
 sign it yourself, did you? ' 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Very well. We have to be pretty careful 
 to-night," he explained, " there is something 
 on. You are sure of this, are you? ' 
 
 " I could swear to that signature anywhere, 
 sir," said the messenger. 
 
 " Very well," said Thorne, " you may go."
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 THE TABLES ABE TURNED 
 
 As soon as the door was closed behind the mes- 
 senger Thome laid his cigar down on the table. 
 Then he picked up the despatch from the Sec- 
 retary of War which the messenger had just 
 brought in, and folded it very dexterously. 
 Then with a pair of scissors which he found 
 in a drawer he cut off the lower part of the 
 Secretary's despatch containing his signature. 
 He put this between his teeth and tore the rest 
 into pieces. He started to throw the pieces into 
 the waste basket but after a moment's reflection 
 he stuffed them into his trouser pocket. Then 
 he picked up his coat from the back of the chair 
 and took from the inside breast pocket another 
 document written on the same paper as that 
 which had just come from the Secretary of War. 
 Spreading this out on the table he cut off the 
 signature and quickly pasted to it the piece of 
 the real order bearing the real signature. He 
 carefully wiped this pasted despatch with his 
 
 217
 
 218 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 handkerchief, making an exceedingly neat job 
 of it. 
 
 As he did so, he smiled slightly. Fortune, 
 which had dealt him so many rebuffs had evened 
 up matters a little by giving him this oppor- 
 tunity. He had now in his possession a de- 
 spatch bearing the genuine signature of the 
 Secretary of War. Even if he were interrupted 
 the chances were he would still be able to send 
 it. So soon as he had doctored the despatch, 
 he sat down at the instrument and once more 
 essayed to send the message. 
 
 Now during all this rapid bit of manipulation 
 Thome had been under close observation, for 
 Arrelsford and Edith Varney had come from the 
 Commissary General's Office, where they had 
 concealed themselves while Thorne examined 
 the porch, and had stepped back to the nearest 
 window and were intently watching. Fortu- 
 nately, his back partially concealed his actions 
 and the watchers could not tell exactly what he 
 had done, although it was quite evident that 
 he was in some way altering some kind of a 
 despatch. 
 
 Just as Thome began to send the message, 
 Arrelsford accidentally struck the window with
 
 THE TABLES ABE TURNED 219 
 
 his elbow, making a slight sound. The instant 
 he did so, he and the girl vanished from sight. 
 Once again Thorne released the key, and his 
 hand moved quietly but rapidly from the instru- 
 ment to the revolver. The instant it was in his 
 hand he sprang to his feet, whirled about, leaped 
 to the gas bracket and turned off the light. The 
 room was left in darkness, save for the faint il- 
 lumination of the moonlight through the win- 
 dows. 
 
 Immediately he turned off the light he ran 
 to the doors leading into the hall. They were 
 provided with heavy old-fashioned bolts which 
 he shot swiftly, locking them on the inside. 
 Then with the utmost caution he edged around 
 the wall until he came to the first window. He 
 waited with his left hand on the catch of the 
 window, and with his right advanced his re- 
 volver. After a moment's pause he threw it 
 open quickly and stepped out on the balcony. 
 It was empty as before. 
 
 He must have made a mistake, he thought, 
 since no one was there, and he blamed the whole 
 incident to his over-agitated nerves. Indeed 
 what he had gone through in the preceding two 
 hours would have shaken any man's nerves,
 
 220 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 might have broken most men's. He was an- 
 noyed at having wasted precious time, and 
 turned to the table again, stopping on his way 
 to relight the light. 
 
 Once more he seized the key. He could tele- 
 graph equally well with either hand. He did 
 not lay down his revolver on the table this time, 
 but kept it in his right hand while the fingers 
 of his left hand touched the button. He had 
 scarcely made a dot or a dash when there was 
 a sudden flash of light and the sound of an 
 explosion, that of a heavy revolver, mingled 
 with the crash of shattered glass. Captain 
 Thome's fingers fell from the key and a jet of 
 blood spurted out upon the table and the papers. 
 
 He rose to his feet with incredible swiftness, 
 his revolver in his right hand, only to be con- 
 fronted by Arrelsford at the front window. The 
 latter held in his hand, pointed fairly and 
 squarely at Thorne, the heavy service revolver 
 with which he had just shot him in the left 
 wrist. Thorne made a swift motion with his 
 right hand but Arrelsford was too quick for 
 him. 
 
 " Drop that gun! " he shouted. " Drop it 
 quick, or you are a dead man ! ' '
 
 THE TABLES ARE TURNED 221 
 
 There was no possibility of disobedience. 
 Thome straightened up and laid his revolver 
 on the table. The two confronted each other, 
 and if looks could have killed they had both 
 been dead men. The soldier shrugged his 
 shoulders at last, took his handkerchief out of 
 his pocket, put one end of it between his teeth, 
 and with the other hand wrapped it tightly 
 around his wounded wrist. 
 
 The civilian meantime advanced toward him, 
 keeping him covered all the time with his re- 
 volver. 
 
 " Do you know why I didn't kill you like 
 the dog you are, just now? " he asked trucu- 
 lently, as he drew nearer. 
 
 " Because you are such a damned bad shot, 
 I suppose," coolly answered Thome between 
 his teeth, still tying the bandage, after which 
 he calmly picked up his cigar and began smoking 
 again with the utmost indifference. 
 
 Whatever fate had in store for him could 
 better be met, he thought swiftly at this junc- 
 ture, provided he kept his temper, and so he 
 spoke as nonchalantly as before. Indeed his 
 manner had always been most irritating and 
 exacerbating to Arrelsford.
 
 222 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Maybe you will change your mind about 
 that later on," the latter rejoined. 
 
 " Well, I hope so," said Thorne, completing 
 his bandage and tying the knot so as to leave 
 the fingers of his left hand free. " You see, it 
 isn 't pleasant to be riddled up this way. ' ' 
 
 " Next time you'll be riddled somewhere else 
 beside the wrist. There's only one reason why 
 you are not lying there now with a bullet 
 through your head. ' ' 
 
 " Only one? " queried Thorne. 
 
 " Only one." 
 
 " Do I hear it? " 
 
 " You do. I gave my word of honour to 
 some one outside that I wouldn't kill you, 
 and " 
 
 11 Oh, then this isn't a little tete-a-tete just 
 between ourselves. You have some one with 
 you? " asked Thorne, interested greatly in this 
 new development, wondering who the some one 
 was who had interfered in his behalf. Perhaps 
 that evident friendship might be turned to ac- 
 count later on. For a moment not an idea of 
 who was there entered Thome's mind. 
 
 " Yes, I have some one with me, Captain 
 Thorne, who takes quite an interest in what
 
 THE TABLES ARE TUENED 223 
 
 you are doing to-night," returned Arrelsford 
 sneer ingly. 
 
 ' ' That is very kind, I am sure. Is the er 
 gentleman going to stay out there all alone on 
 the balcony or shall I have the pleasure of in- 
 viting him in here and having a charming little 
 three-handed 
 
 The third party answered the question, for 
 Edith Varney came through the window with 
 the shattered pane through which Arrelsford 
 had fired and entered. Thome was shocked 
 beyond measure by her arrival, not the slightest 
 suspicion that she could have been there had 
 crossed his mind. So she had been an eye wit- 
 ness to his treachery. He had faced Arrels- 
 ford 's pistol with the utmost composure, there 
 was something in Edith Varney 's look that cut 
 him to the heart, yet she did not look at him 
 either. On the contrary, she carefully avoided 
 his glance. Instead she turned to Arrelsford. 
 
 ' ' I think I will go, Mr. Arrelsford, ' ' she said 
 in a low, choked voice. 
 
 11 Not yet, Miss Varney," he said peremp- 
 torily. 
 
 The girl gave him no heed. She turned and 
 walked blindly toward the door.
 
 224 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " I don't wish to stay here any longer," she 
 faltered. 
 
 11 One moment, please," said Arrelsford, as 
 she stopped, " we need you." 
 
 " For what? " 
 
 " As a witness." 
 
 * ' You can send for me if you need me, I will 
 be at home." 
 
 " I am sorry," said Arrelsford, again inter- 
 posing, " I will have to detain you until I turn 
 him over to the guard. It won't take long." 
 
 The middle window was open and he stepped 
 to it, still keeping an eye on Thorne, and shouted 
 at the top of his voice : 
 
 " Call the guard! Corporal of the Guard! 
 Send up the guard to the telegraph office! ' : 
 
 The note of triumph in his voice was unmis- 
 takable. From the street the three inside heard 
 a faint cry: 
 
 " What's the matter? Who calls the 
 guard? " 
 
 " Up here in the telegraph office," said 
 Arrelsford, " send them up quick." 
 
 The answer was evident sufficient, for they 
 could hear the orders and the tumult in the 
 square below.
 
 THE TABLES ARE TURNED 225 
 
 11 Corporal of the Guard, Post Four! Fall 
 in the guard! Fall in! Lively, men! " and 
 so on. 
 
 The game appeared to be up this time. Mr. 
 Arrelsford held all the winning cards, thought 
 Thome, and he was playing them skilfully. He 
 ground his teeth at the thought that another 
 moment and the order would have been sent 
 probably beyond recall. Fate had played him 
 a scurvy trick, it had thwarted him at the last 
 move, and Arrelsford had so contrived that his 
 treachery had been before the woman he loved. 
 Under other circumstances the wound in his 
 wrist would have given him exquisite pain, as 
 it was he scarcely realised at the time that he 
 had been hurt. 
 
 Arrelsford still stood by the window, glancing 
 out on the square but keeping Thome under 
 close observation. The evil look in his eyes and 
 the malicious sneer on his lips well seconded 
 the expression of triumph in his face. He had 
 the man he hated where he wanted him. It was 
 a splendid piece of work that he had performed, 
 and in the performance he sated his private 
 vengeance and carried out his public duty. 
 
 On his part, Thome was absolutely helpless.
 
 226 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 There was that in the bearing of the woman 
 he loved that prevented him from approaching 
 her. He shot a mute look of appeal to her 
 which she received with marble face, apparently 
 absolutely indifferent to his presence, yet she 
 was suffering scarcely less than he. In her 
 anguish she turned desperately to Arrels- 
 ford. 
 
 " I am not going to stay," she said decisively, 
 " I don't wish to be a witness." 
 
 ' ' Whatever your feelings may be, Miss Var- 
 ney," persisted Arrelsford, " I can't permit 
 you to refuse." 
 
 11 If you won't take me downstairs, I will 
 find the way myself," returned the girl as if 
 she had not heard. 
 
 She turned resolutely toward the door. Be- 
 fore she reached it the heavy tramping of the 
 guard was heard. 
 
 " Too late," said Arrelsford triumphantly, 
 " you can't go now, the guard is here." 
 
 Edith could hear the approaching soldiers as 
 well as anybody. The way was barred, she re- 
 alised instantly. Well, if she could not escape, 
 at least she could get out of sight. She turned 
 and opened the nearest window and stepped out.
 
 THE TABLES ARE TURNED 227 
 
 Arrelsford knew that she could not go far, and 
 that he could produce her whenever he wanted 
 her. He made no objection to her departure 
 that way, therefore. Instead he looked at 
 Thorne. 
 
 li I have you just where I want you at last," 
 he said mockingly, as the trampling feet came 
 nearer. ' i You thought you were mighty smart, 
 but you will find that I can match your trick 
 every time." 
 
 Outside in the hall the men came to a sudden 
 halt before the door. One of them knocked 
 loudly upon it. 
 
 " What's the matter here? " cried the Ser- 
 geant of the Guard without. 
 
 The handle was tried and the door was shoved 
 violently, but the brass bolt held. 
 
 " Let us in! " he cried angrily. 
 
 Quick as a flash of lightning an idea came 
 to Thorne. 
 
 ' ' Sergeant ! " he shouted in a powerful voice. 
 * ' Sergeant of the Guard ! ' ' 
 
 11 Sir! " 
 
 " Break down the door! Break it down with 
 your musket butts ! ' ' 
 
 As the butts of the muskets pounded against
 
 228 SECEET SERVICE 
 
 the heavy mahogany panels, Arrelsford cried 
 out in great surprise: 
 
 " What did you say? " 
 
 In his astonishment, he did not notice a swift 
 movement Thome made toward the door. 
 
 ' * You want them in, don 't you f ' ' the soldier 
 said, as he approached the door. " It is locked 
 and " 
 
 But Arrelsford recovered himself a little and 
 again presented his revolver. 
 
 * ' Stand where you are, ' ' he cried, but Thome 
 by this time had reached the door. 
 
 " Smash it down, Sergeant! " he cried. 
 * ' What are you waiting for ? Batter it down ! ' ' 
 
 The next moment the door gave way with a 
 crash, and into the room poured the guard. 
 The grizzled old Sergeant had scarcely stepped 
 inside the room when Thorne shouted in tones 
 of the fiercest authority, pointing at Arrelsford : 
 
 " Arrest that man! " 
 
 Before the dazed Secret Service Agent could 
 say a word or press the trigger the soldiers 
 were upon him. 
 
 " He got in here with a revolver," continued 
 Thorne more quietly, ' ; and is playing hell with 
 it. Hold him fast! "
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 THE CALL OF THE KEY 
 
 THIS astonishing denouement fairly paralysed 
 Arrelsford. With a daring and ability for 
 which he had not given Thome credit, and which 
 was totally unexpected, although what he had 
 learned of his previous career might have given 
 him some warning, the tables had been turned 
 upon him by a man whom he confidently fancied 
 he had entrapped beyond possibility of escape ! 
 
 His amazement held him speechless for a mo- 
 ment, but his natural resourcefulness came back 
 to him with his returning presence of mind. 
 He knew the futility of an attempt to struggle 
 with his captors, he therefore decided to try 
 to reason with them. 
 
 " Sergeant," he began, quietly enough, " my 
 orders are " 
 
 But Thorne would not let him continue. Hav- 
 ing gained the advantage he was determined 
 to keep it to the end and for that purpose he 
 followed up his first blow, ruthlessly pressing 
 his charge hard. 
 
 229
 
 230 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Damn your orders! " lie interrupted furi- 
 ously. " You haven't got orders to shoot up 
 everybody you see in this office, have you? ' 
 
 This was too much for Arrelsford, and he 
 made a desperate plunge forward to get at 
 Thome, who shook his wounded wrist in the 
 Secret Service Agent 's face. The soldiers held 
 him tightly, however, and Thome continued 
 hotly: 
 
 " Get his gun away, Sergeant; he'll hurt 
 somebody. ' ' 
 
 While the soldiers who appeared to enter- 
 tain no doubt and to have no hesitancy what- 
 ever about obeying Thome's orders, the latter 
 evidently the military man of the two and his 
 voice and bearing, to say nothing of his uni- 
 form, telling heavily against a civilian like 
 Arrelsford were taking the revolver out of his 
 hands, Thorne once more turned to the telegraph 
 table. His blood was up and he would send the 
 despatch now before the whole assemblage, be- 
 fore the Confederate Government or its Army, 
 if necessary. 
 
 Arrelsford burst out in a last vain attempt 
 to stop him : 
 
 " Listen to me. Sergeant, " he pleaded desper-
 
 THE CALL OF THE KEY 231 
 
 ately, * * he is going to send out a false telegram 
 and " 
 
 " That'll do," gruffly said the Sergeant of 
 the Guard, shaking his fist in Arrelsford's face, 
 " what is it all about, Captain? " 
 
 " All about? I haven't the slightest idea. 
 He says he comes from some office or other. 
 I was sending off some important official de- 
 spatches here and he began by letting off his 
 gun at me. Crazy lunatic, I think." 
 
 "It's a lie! ' said Arrelsford furiously. 
 " Let me speak I will prove " 
 
 * * Here ! ' ' said the Sergeant of the Guard, 
 " that'll do now. What shall I do with him, 
 Captain? " 
 
 * ' I don 't care a damn what you do with him. 
 Get him out of here, that's all I want." 
 
 " Very well, sir. Are you much hurt? ' 
 
 * l Oh, no. He did up one hand, but I can get 
 along with the other all right," said Thome, 
 sitting down at the table and seizing the key. 
 
 " Stop him! " cried Arrelsford, fully divin- 
 ing that Thome intended to send the message. 
 "He's sending a wait!' A thought came 
 to him. ' * Ask Miss Varney, she saw him, ask 
 Miss Varney."
 
 232 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 But the old Sergeant of the Guard paid no 
 attention whatever to his frantic appeals. 
 
 11 Here, fall in there ! " he said. " We'll get 
 him out, Captain. Have you got him, men? 
 Forward then! ' ; 
 
 Struggling furiously the squad of soldiers 
 forced Arrelsford to the door. Thome paid 
 absolutely no attention to them ; he had forgot- 
 ten their presence. Like his attention, his mind 
 and heart were on the key again. But he 
 was fated to meet with still another interrup- 
 tion. 
 
 ' ' Halt there ! ' ' cried a sharp voice from the 
 hall, just as the group reached the door. 
 
 ' * Halt ! Left Face ! ' ' cried the Sergeant in 
 turn, recognising that here was a superior whom 
 it were well to obey without question or hesita- 
 tion. 
 
 " Here is General Randolph," said the voice 
 outside, giving the name of one of the high 
 officers of the Richmond Garrison. 
 
 " Present arms! " cried the Sergeant of the 
 Guard as General Randolph appeared in the 
 doorway. 
 
 Following him were some officers of his staff 
 and by his side was the imposing figure of Miss
 
 THE CALL OF THE KEY 233 
 
 Caroline Mitford. The humiliation and indig- 
 nation had vanished from her bearing which 
 was one of unmitigated triumph. She threw a 
 glance at Arrelsford which bode ill for that 
 young man. The General entered the room and 
 stopped before the Secret Service Agent, who 
 stood in front of the guard, although he had 
 been released by the men. 
 
 " What's all this about? " he asked per- 
 emptorily. 
 
 Although he knew that something important 
 was transpiring, and that the newcomer was a 
 man of rank, Thorne never turned his head. At 
 whatever cost, he realised he must get the tele- 
 gram off, and from the look of things it ap- 
 peared that his only chance was then and there. 
 He did not care if the President of the Con- 
 federate States of America were there in per- 
 son, his mind and soul were on the order. He 
 was frantically calling the station he wanted, 
 the one indicated by " Plan 3," and he had the 
 doctored despatch, to which he had pasted the 
 Secretary's signature spread out on the table 
 before him. 
 
 " What's all this about refusing to send out 
 Miss Mitford 's telegram? " began General Kan-
 
 234 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 dolph peremptorily. " Some of your work, I 
 understand, Mr. Arrelsford." 
 
 " General! " cried Arrelsford breathlessly. 
 " They have arrested me. It is a conspi- 
 racy " He turned toward Thorne. " Stop 
 
 that man, for God's sake stop him before it's 
 too late! " 
 
 At this juncture, Caroline Mitford turned 
 from the room and joined old Martha in the 
 hall, and disappeared. She had only come back 
 with the General to punish Arrelsford, but she 
 did not care to have her precious despatch 
 made the subject of discussion before so many 
 people. 
 
 " Stop him! ' exclaimed the General. 
 " What do you mean? " 
 
 It was evident that the despatch was not to 
 go out then. Thorne had not succeeded in get- 
 ting an answer to his signal. He left the key, 
 rose, and saluted. 
 
 " He means me, sir," he said. " He's got 
 an idea some despatch I'm sending out is a 
 trick of the Yankees." 
 
 " It is a conspiracy! ' : cried Arrelsford. 
 " He is an impostor 
 
 " t Why, the man must have gone crazy, Gen-
 
 THE CALL OF THE KEY 235 
 
 eral," said Thome coolly, holding his position 
 by the table and listening with all his ears for 
 the return signal. 
 
 " I came here on a case for " expostu- 
 lated Arrelsford. 
 
 " Wait! " said General Randolph. " I will 
 soon get at the bottom of this. What was he 
 doing when you came in, Sergeant? " he asked 
 of the non-commissioned officer in charge of 
 the guard. 
 
 11 He was firing on the Captain, sir," an- 
 swered the Sergeant saluting. 
 
 ' * He was sending out a false order to weaken 
 our lines at Cemetery Hill, and I ah Miss 
 Varney, she was here. She saw it all," ex- 
 plained Arrelsford. 
 
 " Miss Varney! " exclaimed the General. 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " The General's daughter? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " And what was she doing here? ' 
 
 " She came to see for herself whether this 
 man was guilty or not; whether he was a spy 
 or a traitor." 
 
 11 Is this some personal matter of yours, Mr. 
 Arrelsford? " asked the General suspiciously.
 
 236 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 ' ' He was a visitor at her house and I wanted 
 her to know." 
 
 " Where is she now? Where is Miss Var- 
 ney? " asked Randolph impatiently. 
 
 " She must be out there on the balcony," 
 answered Arrelsford. " I beg you to send for 
 her, sir." 
 
 11 Sergeant," said General Randolph, " step 
 out on the balcony. Present my compliments 
 to Miss Varney, and ask her to come in at 
 once. ' ' 
 
 In a moment the Sergeant returned. 
 
 ' ' There is no one there, sir, ' ' he replied salut- 
 ing. 
 
 At that instant Thome got the long desired 
 signal. Without a moment's hesitation, he 
 turned to the key. He picked up the despatch 
 with his wounded left hand and with the other 
 began to manipulate the sounder. 
 
 " She must be there," said Arrelsford, 
 " or else she's stepped into the next room, the 
 Commissary General's Office, the window was 
 open, tell him to ah! " as the sound of the 
 clicking caught his ear, " Stop him! He is 
 sending it now ! ' ' 
 
 Mr. Arrelsford 's distress was so overwhelm-
 
 THE CALL OF THE KEY 237 
 
 ing and so genuine that something of the man's 
 suspicion was communicated to the General. 
 
 " One moment, Captain," he said. 
 
 Captain Thome, of course, had no option but 
 to release the key. He stopped sending and 
 dropped the despatch, saluting. 
 
 " Now, Mr. Arrelsford," said the General, 
 " what have you to do with the Military Tele- 
 graph Department? " 
 
 " This is a Secret Service case; they assigned 
 it to me, sir." 
 
 " "What is a Secret Service case? " 
 
 " The whole plot to send the order. It's the 
 Yankee Secret Service. He is a member of it 
 and his brother brought in the signal to-night." 
 
 * ' I beg your pardon, sir, ' ' said Thome, ' * this 
 despatch ought to go out at once, sir. It came 
 from the Secretary of War and it is very 
 urgent. ' ' 
 
 " Go ahead with it," said General Randolph. 
 
 Thorne needed no further permission than 
 that, dropped to his seat, and once more seized 
 the fatal key. 
 
 "No, no!" cried Arrelsford. "Don't let 
 him I tell you it's a " 
 
 " Silence, sir," thundered Randolph.
 
 238 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Do you know what he is telling them? " 
 persisted Arrelsford. 
 
 " No, do you? " 
 
 * * Yes, ' ' returned the Secret Service Agent. 
 
 " Wait a moment, Captain Thorne," said 
 the General, impressed in spite of himself by 
 this man's earnestness, which made him disre- 
 gard all orders, commands, and everything else. 
 " Where is the despatch? " 
 
 Captain Thorne picked up the paper and 
 handed it to the General, and then stepped back. 
 He had played his last card. He played it des- 
 perately, boldly, and well. 
 
 " Well? " asked the General, looking from 
 the despatch to the accuser, * * what has he been 
 telling them? " 
 
 11 He began to give an order to withdraw 
 Marston's Division from its present position," 
 said Arrelsford, making a brilliant and success- 
 ful guess at the probable point of attack in 
 " Plan 3." 
 
 11 That is perfectly correct," said General 
 Randolph, looking at the paper. 
 
 " Yes, by that despatch, but that despatch is 
 a forgery. It is an order to withdraw a whole 
 division from a vital point. A false order, he
 
 THE CALL OF THE KEY 239 
 
 wrote it himself. This is the turning point of 
 the whole plot." 
 
 11 But why should he write it himself? If he 
 wanted to send a false order, he could send it 
 without putting it down on paper, couldn't 
 
 " Yes," admitted Arrelsford, but he went on 
 with great acuteness, " if any of the operators 
 came back they would catch him doing it. With 
 that order and the Secretary's signature he 
 could go right on. He could even order one 
 of them to send it." 
 
 " And pray how did he get the Secretary's 
 signature to a forged telegram 1 ? " asked Gen- 
 eral Eandolph. 
 
 " He tore it off a genuine despatch. Why, 
 General, look at that despatch in your hand 
 yourself. The Secretary's signature is pasted 
 on, I saw him do it." 
 
 " They often come that way, sir," said 
 Thome nonchalantly. 
 
 " He is a liar! " cried Arrelsford. " They 
 never do ! " 
 
 Thome stepped forward impulsively, his face 
 flushed at the word " liar," but he controlled 
 himself.
 
 240 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " General," he said, " if you have any doubt 
 about that despatch, send it back to the War 
 Office and have it verified." 
 
 It was a splendid, magnificent bluff. So 
 overwhelming in its assurance that even Arrels- 
 ford himself was petrified with astonishment. 
 He was morally certain that Thome was a 
 Federal Secret Service Agent and that the de- 
 spatch was a forgery, yet it would take but a 
 few minutes to send it over to the Secretary's 
 office and convict him out of his own mouth. 
 What could the man mean! 
 
 " That's a good idea," said General Ran- 
 dolph. He hesitated a moment and then turned 
 to the guard. * ' Sergeant, ' ' he said, * ' take this 
 despatch over to the Secretary's office and " 
 
 At that moment, the key which had been 
 silent began a lively clicking. General Ran- 
 dolph turned toward it, and Thome made a 
 quick step in the same direction. 
 
 " What's that? " asked the General. 
 
 Thorne stood by the desk listening while the 
 key clicked out the message. 
 
 " Adjutant General Chesney," he spelt out 
 slowly. 
 
 " Oh, from the front, then? " said Randolph.
 
 THE CALL OF THE KEY 241 
 
 " Yes, sir," answered Thor 
 
 " What is he saying? " 
 
 Thorne stepped to the table and bent over the 
 clicking key. " His compliments, sir," he read 
 off slowly. " He asks " waiting for a few 
 minutes * * for the rest, ' ' still another pause 
 " of that despatch he says it's of vital im- 
 portance, sir, and " 
 
 The communication which Thorne had made 
 to General Randolph was in itself of vital im- 
 portance. The General was too good a soldier 
 not to know the danger of delay in the carrying 
 out of a military manffiuvre which was probably 
 part of some general plan of attack or defence 
 to which he was not privy. He made up his mind 
 instantly. He took the despatch from the hand 
 of the Sergeant and turned it over to Thorne 
 again. 
 
 " Let him have it," he said decisively. 
 
 The Captain with his heart pounding like mad 
 sat down at the table and seized the key. Was 
 he going to complete the despatch! Was the 
 plan to be carried out? Had he triumphed in 
 the bold and desperately played game by his 
 splendid courage, resourcefulness, and assur- 
 ance? His eyes shone, the colour came back
 
 242 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 into his pale cheeks as his hands trembled on 
 the key. 
 
 11 General! " cried Arrelsford, " if you " 
 
 " That's enough, sir. We will have you ex- 
 amined at headquarters." 
 
 At that instant Lieutenant Foray came rap- 
 idly into the room. 
 
 " Thank God! ' : cried Arrelsford, as he 
 caught sight of him. " There's a witness, he 
 was sent away on a forged order, ask him? " 
 
 Another interruption, thought Thome, des- 
 perately fingering the keys. If they would only 
 give him a minute more he could complete the 
 order, but he was not to have that minute ap- 
 parently. 
 
 " Wait, Captain," said General Randolph 
 quickly, and again the key was silent. " Now, 
 sir," he said to Lieutenant Foray, " where did 
 you come from? ' 
 
 The Lieutenant did not all comprehend what 
 was toward, but his answer to that question was 
 plain. 
 
 11 There was some mistake, sir," he answered, 
 saluting. 
 
 " Ah! " cried Arrelsford, a note of triumph 
 in his voice.
 
 THE CALL OF THE KEY 243 
 
 " Who made it? " asked the General. 
 
 " I got an order to go to the President's 
 house, ' ' returned Foray, * ' and when I got there 
 the President 
 
 Thome made one last attempt to complete his 
 message. 
 
 " Beg pardon, General, this delay will be 
 most disastrous. Permit me to go on with this 
 message. If there's any mistake, we can rectify 
 it afterward." 
 
 He seized the key and continued sending the 
 message as he spoke. 
 
 " No! " cried Arrelsford. 
 
 General Randolph either did not hear 
 Thome's speech or heed it, or else he did not 
 care to prevent him, and he continued his ques- 
 tioning. 
 
 " Where did you get this mistaken order? ' 
 he asked. 
 
 But Arrelsford, intensely alive to what was 
 going on, interposed. 
 
 11 He's at it again, sir! " 
 
 11 Halt, there! " said General Randolph. " I 
 ordered you to wait." 
 
 The despatch was almost completed. Thome 
 ground his teeth with rage in his impatience.
 
 244 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 He had tried audacity before, he would try it 
 again. 
 
 " I was sent here to attend to the business 
 of this office and that business is going out," he 
 said resolutely. 
 
 " No," said General Randolph with equal 
 firmness, " it is not going out until I am ready 
 for it." 
 
 ' ' My orders come from the War Department, 
 not from you, sir. This despatch came in half 
 an hour ago," answered Thome angrily, his 
 voice rising, l ' they are calling for it at the other 
 end of the line. It's my business to send it out 
 and I am going to do it. ' ' 
 
 " Stop! " said General Randolph, as Thome 
 began to send the message again. " Sergeant, 
 seize that man and keep him from that ma- 
 chine. ' ' 
 
 Well, the last hope was gone. As the Ser- 
 geant stepped forward to execute his orders, 
 Thorne, desperately determined to the last, 
 clicked out a letter, but he was cut short in 
 the middle of a word. The Sergeant and two 
 men dragged him away, chair and all, from the 
 table, and two others posted themselves in front 
 of the key.
 
 THE CALL OF THE KEY 245 
 
 " I will have you court-martialled for this, 
 sir," said General Randolph angrily. 
 
 " You will have to answer yourself," cried 
 Thorne, playing the game to the last, " for the 
 delay of a despatch of vital importance, sent 
 by the Secretary of War." 
 
 ' ' Do you mean that ! ' ' cried Randolph. 
 
 ' * I mean just that, ' ' answered Thorne, * * and 
 I demand that you let me proceed with the 
 business of this office. Before these officers and 
 men I repeat that demand." 
 
 " By what authority do you send that de- 
 spatch! " 
 
 ' ' I refer you to the Department, sir. ' ' 
 
 " Show me your orders for taking charge of 
 this office." x 
 
 " I refer you to the Department, sir," an- 
 swered Thorne stubbornly. 
 
 * ' By God, sir ! " continued General Randolph 
 hotly. ' * I will refer to the Department. Leave 
 your men on guard there, Sergeant. Go over 
 to the War Office. My compliments to the Sec- 
 retary of War, and ask him if he will be so 
 good as to " 
 
 But Arrelsford's evil genius prompted him 
 to interpose again. When affairs were going,
 
 246 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 to his liking lie should have let them alone, but 
 fate seemed to be playing into his hand, and he 
 determined to make the most of it and the 
 chance. 
 
 ' ' Another witness ! Miss Varney, ' ' he cried 
 triumphantly, as he bowed toward the window 
 in which Edith had at that moment appeared. 
 " She was here with me, she saw it all. Ask 
 her." 
 
 General Randolph turned toward the window 
 and in his turn bowed to the girl. 
 
 11 Miss Varney," he asked courteously, " do 
 you know anything about this! ' 
 
 " About what, sir? " answered Edith in a low 
 voice. 
 
 ' ' Mr. Arrelsf ord claims that Captain Thome 
 is acting without authority in this office and 
 that you can testify to that effect," was the 
 General's answer.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 LOVE AND DUTY AT THE TOUCH 
 
 THORNE'S case was now absolutely hopeless. 
 By the testimony of two witnesses a thing is es- 
 tablished. All that Arrelsford had seen Edith 
 had seen. All that he knew, she knew. She 
 had only to speak and the plan had failed ; the 
 cleverly constructed scheme would fall to pieces, 
 His brother's life would have been wasted, nay 
 more, his own life also; for well did he realise 
 that the bold way he had played the game would 
 the more certainly hasten his immediate exe- 
 cution. A spy in the Confederate capital! 
 
 He could reproach himself with nothing. He 
 had done his very best. An ordinary man 
 would have failed a dozen times in the struggle. 
 Courage, adroitness, resourcefulness, and good 
 fortune had carried him so far, but the odds 
 were now heavily against him and nothing that 
 he could do would avail him anything. The 
 game was played and he had lost; Arrelsford 
 had triumphed. 
 
 Thome, in the one word that Edith Varney 
 
 247
 
 248 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 was to speak, would lose life, honour, and that 
 for which he had risked both. And he would 
 lose more than that. He would lose the love 
 of the woman who had never seemed so beauti- 
 ful to him as she stood there, pale-faced, erect, 
 the very incarnation of self-sacrifice, as were all 
 the women of the Confederacy. And he would 
 lose more than her love. He would lose her 
 respect. His humiliation would be her humili- 
 ation. Never so long as she lived could her 
 mind dwell on him with tenderness. The sound 
 of his name would be a hissing and a reproach 
 in her ear, his reputation a by-word and a 
 shame. Her connection with him and that he 
 had loved her would humiliate her only less than 
 the fact that she had loved him. 
 
 His condition was indeed pitiable; yet, to do 
 him justice, his thoughts were not so much for 
 himself as they were for two other things. 
 First and foremost bulked largest before him 
 the plan for which he had made all this sacri- 
 fice, which had promised to end the weary 
 months of siege which Richmond and Peters- 
 burg had sustained. His brother had lost his 
 life, he more than suspected, in the endeavour 
 to carry it out, and now he had failed. That
 
 LOVE AND DUTY AT THE TOUCH 249 
 
 was a natural humiliation and reproach to his 
 pride, although as his mind went back over the 
 scene he could detect no false move on his part. 
 Of course his allowing his love for Edith Var- 
 ney to get the mastery of him had been wrong 
 under the circumstances, but that had not 
 affected the failure or success of his en- 
 deavours. 
 
 And his thoughts also were for the woman. 
 He knew that she loved him, she had admitted 
 it, but once his eyes had been opened, he could 
 have told it without any admission at all. All 
 that he had suffered, she had suffered, and 
 more. If she would be compelled to apologise 
 for him, she would also be compelled to assume 
 the defensive for him. She loved him and she 
 was placed in the fearful position of having to 
 deal the blow. The words which would pres- 
 ently fall from her lips would complete his un- 
 doing. They would blast his reputation for- 
 ever and send him to his death. He knew they 
 would not be easy words for her to speak. He 
 knew that whatever his merit or demerit, she 
 would never forget that it was she who had 
 completed his ruin; the fact that she would 
 also ruin the plan against her country would
 
 250 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 not weigh very heavily in her breaking heart 
 against that present personal consideration- 
 after a while maybe but not at first. And there- 
 fore he pitied her. 
 
 He drew himself erect to meet his fate like 
 a man, and waited. The wait was a long one. 
 Edith Varney was having her own troubles. 
 She knew as well as any one the importance of 
 her testimony. She had come from the Com- 
 missary General's vacant office and had been 
 back at the window long enough to have heard 
 the conversation between General Randolph and 
 the two men. She was an unusually keen-witted 
 girl and she realised the situation to the 
 full. 
 
 Her confidence in her lover had been shaken, 
 undermined, restored, and shaken again, until 
 her mind was in a perfect whirl. She did not 
 know, she could not tell whether he was what 
 he seemed to be or not. It seemed like treach- 
 ery to him, this uncertainty. It would be a 
 simple matter to corroborate Mr. Arrelsford at 
 once, and it occurred to her that she had no 
 option. But coincident with the question 
 flashed into her mind something she had for- 
 gotten which made it possible for her to an-
 
 LOVE AND DUTY AT THE TOUCH 251 
 
 swer in another way. Thus, she understood 
 that the life of her lover hung upon her de- 
 cision. 
 
 What answer should she make f What course 
 should she take? She realised, too, that it was 
 quite possible if she saved his life, it might 
 result in the carrying out of the plan about 
 which there had been so much discussion and 
 which threatened so much against her country. 
 If he were false and she saved him he would 
 certainly take advantage of the respite. If he 
 were true and she saved him no harm could 
 come to her country. She was intensely patri- 
 otic. And that phase of the problem worried 
 her greatly. 
 
 Her eyes flashed quickly from the vindictive 
 yet triumphant fact of Arrelsford, whom she 
 loathed, to the pale, composed, set face of 
 Thorne, whom she loved, and her glance fell 
 upon his wounded left wrist, tied up, the blood 
 oozing through the handkerchief. A wave of 
 sympathy and tenderness filled her breast. He 
 was hurt, suffering that decided her. 
 
 With one brief, voiceless prayer to G-od for 
 guidance, she turned to General Randolph, and 
 it was well that she spoke when she did, for
 
 252 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 the pause had become insupportable to Thome 
 at least. He had made up his mind to relieve 
 the dilemma and confess his guilt so that the 
 girl would not have to reproach herself with a 
 betrayal of her lover or her cause, that she 
 might not feel that she had been found wanting 
 at the crucial moment. Indeed, Thome would 
 have done this before but his duty as a soldier 
 enjoined upon him the propriety, the imperative 
 necessity, of playing the game to the very end. 
 The battle was not yet over. It would never 
 be over until he faced the firing party. 
 
 And then Edith's voice broke the silence that 
 had become so tense with emotion. 
 
 1 1 Mr. Arrelsf ord is mistaken, General Ran- 
 dolph, ' ' she said quietly, ' ' Captain Thome has 
 the highest authority in this office." 
 
 Arrelsf ord started violently and opened his 
 mouth to speak, but General Randolph silenced 
 him with a look. The blood of the old general 
 was up, and it had become impossible for any 
 one to presume in the least degree. Thorne 
 started, too. The blood rushed to his heart. 
 He thought he would choke to death. What did 
 the girl mean? 
 
 " The highest authority, sir," continued
 
 LOVE AND DUTY AT THE TOUCH 253 
 
 Edith Varney, slowly drawing out the commis- 
 sion, which every one but she had forgotten in 
 the excitement, ' l the authority of the President 
 of the Confederate States of America. ' ' 
 
 Well, she had done it for weal or for woe. 
 She had made her decision. Had it been a wise 
 decision? Had she acted for the best? What 
 interest had governed her, love for Thorne, love 
 for her country, or love for her own peace of 
 mind? It was in the hands of General Ran- 
 dolph now. The girl turned slowly away, un- 
 able to sustain the burning glances of her lover 
 and the vindictive stare of Arrelsford. 
 
 ''What's this?" said General Randolph. 
 ".Umph! A Major's Commission. In com- 
 mand of the Telegraph Department. Major 
 Thorne, I congratulate you." 
 
 " That commission, General Randolph! ' 
 exclaimed Arrelsford, his voice rising, " let me 
 explain how she 
 
 " That will do from you, sir," said the Gen- 
 eral, " you have made enough trouble as it is. 
 I suppose you claim that this is a forgery, 
 too " 
 
 " Let me tell you, sir," persisted the Secret 
 Service Agent.
 
 254 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " You have told me enough as it is. Ser- 
 geant, take him over to headquarters." 
 
 " Fall in there! " cried the Sergeant of the 
 Guard. " Two of you take the prisoner. For- 
 ward, march! " 
 
 Two men seized Arrelsford, and the rest of 
 them closed about him. To do the man justice, 
 he made a violent struggle and was only 
 marched out at the point of the bayonet, pro- 
 testing and crying: 
 
 " For God's sake, he's in the Yankee Secret 
 Service! He'll send that despatch out. His 
 brother brought in the signal to-night! " 
 
 All the way down the corridor he could be 
 heard yelling and struggling. General Ran- 
 dolph paid not the slightest attention to him. 
 He stepped over to the telegraph table beside 
 which Thorne stood and with all the force of 
 which he was capable the young man could 
 hardly control the trembling of his knees. 
 
 " Major Thorne," he said reprovingly as 
 Thorne saluted him, " all this delay has been 
 your own fault. If you had only had sense 
 enough to mention this before we would have 
 been saved a damned lot of trouble. There's 
 your commission, sir." He handed it to
 
 LOVE AND DUTY AT THE TOUCH 255 
 
 Thome, who saluted him again as one in a 
 dream. * ' Come, gentlemen, ' ' he said to his of- 
 ficers, " I can't understand why they have to be 
 so cursed shy about their Secret Service orders ! 
 Lieutenant Foray? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Take your orders from Major Thome." 
 
 " Yes, sir," returned Foray. 
 
 " Good-night," said the General, forgetful of 
 the fact apparently that Edith Varney was still 
 standing by the window. 
 
 " Good-night, sir," answered Thome. 
 
 Foray moved over to the table at the right, 
 while Thorne leaped to his former position, and 
 his hand sought the key. At last he could send 
 his message, there was nothing to prevent him 
 or interrupt him now, he was in command. 
 Could he get it through f For a moment he for- 
 got everything but that, as he clicked out the call 
 again, but he had scarcely pressed the button 
 when Edith Varney stepped to his side. 
 
 " Captain Thorne," she said in a low voice, 
 giving him the old title. 
 
 He looked up at her, stopping a moment. 
 
 ' * What I have done gives you time to escape 
 from Richmond," she continued.
 
 256 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Escape! " whispered Thome, clicking the 
 key again. " Impossible! " 
 
 " Oh," said the girl, laying her hand on his 
 arm, " you wouldn't do it now! " 
 
 And again the man's fingers remained poised 
 over the key as he stared at her. 
 
 " I gave it to you to to save your life. I 
 didn't think you'd use it for anything else. Oh ! 
 You wouldn't! " 
 
 Her voice in its low whisper was agonising. 
 If her face had been white before, what could be 
 said of it now? In a flash Thome saw all. She 
 had been confident of his guilt, and she had 
 sought to save his life because she loved him, 
 and now because she loved her country she 
 sought to save that too. 
 
 The call sounded from the table. Thome 
 turned to it, bent over it, and listened. It was 
 the call for the message. Then he turned to 
 the woman. She looked at him; just one look. 
 The kind of a look that Christ might have turned 
 upon Peter after those denials when He saw 
 him in the courtyard early on that bitter morn- 
 ing of betrayal. * ' I saved you, ' ' the girl 's look 
 seemed to say, " I redeemed you and now you 
 betray me ! " She spoke no words, words were
 
 LOVE AND DUTY AT THE TOUCH 257 
 
 useless between them. Everything had been 
 said, everything had been done. She could 
 only go. Never woman looked at man nor 
 man looked at woman as these two at each 
 other. 
 
 The woman turned, she could trust herself 
 no further. She went blindly toward the door. 
 The man followed her slowly, crushing the com- 
 mission in his hand, and ever as he went he 
 heard the sound of the call behind him. He 
 stopped halfway between the door and the table 
 and watched her go, and then he turned. 
 
 Lieutenant Foray understanding nothing of 
 what had transpired, but hearing the call, had 
 taken Thome's place before the table. He had 
 the despatch about which there had been so 
 much trouble, and upon which the whole plan 
 turned, in his hand before Mm. 
 
 " They are calling for that despatch, sir," 
 he said as Thorne stared at him in agony. 
 " What shall I do with it? " 
 
 " Send it," said the other hoarsely. 
 
 " Very good, sir," answered Foray, seating 
 himself and taking hold of the key, but the first 
 click of the sounder awakened Thorne to action. 
 
 " No, no ! " he cried. * ' Stop ! " He rushed
 
 258 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 forward and seized the despatch. " I won't do 
 it ! "he thundered. With his wounded hand and 
 his well one he tore the despatch into fragments. 
 * ' Revoke the order. Tell them it was a mistake 
 instantly. I refuse to act under this commis- 
 sion! "
 
 BOOK IV 
 
 WHAT HAPPENED AT ELEVEN O'CLOCK
 
 CHAPTEE XVI 
 
 THE TUMULT IN HUMAN HEARTS 
 
 OF the many frightful nights in Eichmond dur- 
 ing the siege, that night was one of the worst. 
 The comparative calmness of the earlier hours 
 of repose of the quiet April evening gave way 
 to pandemonium. The works at Petersburg, 
 desperately held by the Confederates, were 
 miles away from the city to the southward, but 
 such was the tremendous nature of the can- 
 nonading that the shocking sounds seemed to 
 be close at hand. Children cowered, women 
 shuddered, and old men prayed as they 
 thought of the furious onslaughts in the 
 battle raging. 
 
 The Eichmond streets were filled with people, 
 mostly invalids, non-combatants, women, and 
 children. A tremendous attack was being 
 launched by the besiegers somewhere, it was evi- 
 dent. Urgent messengers from General Lee 
 called every reserve out of the garrison at Eich- 
 mond, and the quiet streets and country high- 
 ways awoke instantly to life. Such troops as 
 
 261
 
 262 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 could be spared moved to the front at the double- 
 quick. Every car of the dilapidated railroad 
 was pressed into service. Those who could not 
 be transported by train went on horseback or 
 afoot. The youngest boy and the oldest man 
 alike shouldered their muskets, and with motley 
 clothes, but with hearts aflame, marched to the 
 sound of the cannon. The women, the sick, the 
 wounded and invalid men and the children 
 waited. 
 
 Morning would tell the tale. Into the city from 
 which they marched, men and boys would come 
 back ; an army nearly as great as had gone forth, 
 but an army halting, maimed, helpless, wounded, 
 suffering, shot to pieces. They had seen it too 
 often not to be able to forecast the scene abso- 
 lutely. They knew with what heroic determina- 
 tion their veterans, under the great Lee, were 
 fighting back the terrific attacks of their 
 brothers in blue, under the grimly determined 
 Grant. They could hear his great war-hammer 
 ringing on their anvil; a hammer of men, an 
 anvil of men. Plan or no plan, success or no suc- 
 cess of some Secret Service operations, some 
 vital point was being wrestled for in a death- 
 grapple between two armies ; and all the off en-
 
 sive capacities of the one and all the defensive 
 resources of the other were meeting, as they 
 had been meeting during the long years. 
 
 In a time like that, of public peril and public 
 need, private and personal affairs ought to be 
 forgotten, but it was not so. Love and hate, 
 confidence and jealousy, faithfulness and dis- 
 loyalty, self-sacrifice and revenge, were still in 
 human hearts. And these feelings would put 
 to shame even the passions engendered in the 
 bloody battles of the fearful warfare. 
 
 Edith Varney, for instance, had gone out of 
 the telegraph office assured that the sacrifice 
 she had made for her lover had resulted in the 
 betrayal of her country; that Thome had had 
 not even the common gratitude to accede to her 
 request, although she had saved his life, and, 
 for the time being, his honour. Every cannon- 
 shot, every crashing volley of musketry that 
 came faintly or loudly across the hills seemed 
 pointed straight at her heart. For all she knew, 
 the despatch had been sent, the cunningly 
 devised scheme had been carried out, and into 
 some undefended gap in the lines the Federal 
 troops were pouring. The defence would crum- 
 ble and the Army would be cut in two ; the city
 
 264 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 of Richmond would be taken, and the Confed- 
 eracy would be lost. 
 
 And she had done it ! Would she have done it 
 if she had known? She had certainly expected 
 to establish such a claim upon Thome by her 
 interposition that he could not disregard it. 
 But if she had known positively that he would 
 have done what she thought he did, would she 
 have sent him to his death? She put the ques- 
 tion to herself in agony. And she realised with 
 flushes of shame and waves of contrition that 
 she would not, could not have done this thing. 
 She must have acted as she had, whatever was 
 to come of it. Whatever he was, whatever he 
 did, she loved that man. She need not tell him, 
 she need tell no one, there could be no fruition 
 to that love. She must hide it, bury it in her 
 bosom if she could, but for weal or woe she loved 
 him above everything else, and for all eternity. 
 
 Where was he now? Her interposition had 
 been but for a few moments. The truth was cer- 
 tain to be discovered. There would be no ulti- 
 mate escape possible for him. She heard shots 
 on occasion nearer than Petersburg, in the city 
 streets. What could they mean? Short, short 
 would be his shrift if they caught him. Had
 
 THE TUMULT IN HUMAN HEARTS 265 
 
 they caught him ? Certainly they must, if they 
 had not. She realised with a thrill that she had 
 given him an opportunity to escape and that he 
 had refused it. The sending of that despatch 
 had been more to him than life. Traitor, spy, 
 Secret Service Agent was there anything that 
 could be said for him? At least he was faithful 
 to his own idea of duty. 
 
 She had met Caroline Mitford waiting in the 
 lower hall of the telegraph office, and the two, 
 convoyed by old Martha, had come home to- 
 gether. Many curious glances had been thrown 
 at them, but in these great movements that were 
 toward, no one molested them. The younger 
 girl had seen the agony in her friend's face. 
 She had timidly sought to question her, but she 
 had received no answer or no satisfaction to 
 her queries. Refusing Caroline's proffered 
 services when she reached home, Edith had gone 
 straight to her own room and locked the door. 
 
 The affair had been irritating beyond ex- 
 pression to Mr. Arrelsford. It had taken him 
 some time to establish his innocence and to get 
 his release from General Randolph's custody. 
 Meanwhile, everything that he had hoped to pre- 
 vent had happened. To do him justice, he really
 
 266 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 loved Edith Varney, and the thought that her 
 actions and her words had caused his own un- 
 doing and the failure of his carefully laid plans, 
 filled him with bitterness, which he vented in 
 increased animosity toward Thome. 
 
 These were bitter moments to Mrs. Varney. 
 She had become somewhat used to her husband 
 being in the thick of things, but it was her boy 
 now that was in the ranks. The noise of the 
 cannon and the passing troops threw Howard 
 into a fever of anxiety which was very bad 
 for him. 
 
 And those were dreadful moments to Thome. 
 What had he done? He had risked everything, 
 was ready to pay everything, would, indeed, be 
 forced to do so in the end, and yet he had not 
 done that which he had intended. Had he been 
 false to his duty and to his country when he re- 
 fused to send that telegram, being given the op- 
 portunity? He could not tell. The ethics of the 
 question were beyond his present solution. The 
 opportunity had come to him through a piece 
 of sublime self-sacrifice on the part of the 
 woman, who, knowing him thoroughly and un- 
 derstanding his plan and purpose, had yet per- 
 jured herself to save his life.
 
 THE TUMULT IN HUMAN HEARTS 267 
 
 That life was hers, was it not? He had be- 
 come her prisoner as much as if she had placed 
 hun under lock and key and held him without 
 the possibility of communication with any one. 
 Her honour was involved. No, under the cir- 
 cumstances, he could not send the despatch. 
 The Confederates would certainly kill him if 
 they caught him, and if they did not, and by any 
 providential chance he escaped, his honour 
 would compel him to report the circumstances, 
 the ca*use of his failure, to his own superiors. 
 Would they court-martial him for not sending 
 the despatch? Would they enter into his feel- 
 ings, would they understand? Would the 
 woman and her actions be considered by them 
 as determining factors? Would his course be 
 looked upon as justifiable? He could not flatter 
 himself that any one of these things would be 
 so considered by any military court. There 
 would be only two things which would influence 
 his superiors in their judgment of him. Did 
 he get a chance, and having it, did he use it 1 
 
 The popular idea of a Secret Service Agent, a 
 spy, was that he would stick at nothing. As 
 such men were outside the pale of military 
 brotherhood, so were they supposed to have a
 
 268 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 code of their own. Well, his code did not permit 
 him to send the despatch when his power to send 
 it had been procured in such a way. It was not 
 so much love for the woman as it was honour 
 her honour, suddenly put into his keeping that 
 turned him from the key. When both honour 
 and love were thrown into the scale, there was 
 no possibility of any other action. He could not 
 see any call of duty paramount to them. 
 
 He stood looking at Foray for a while, and 
 then, without a further command to that in- 
 tensely surprised young man, or even a word of 
 explanation, he seized his hat and coat and left 
 the room. Foray was a keen-witted officer, he 
 reviewed the situation briefly, and presently a 
 great light dawned upon him. A certain ad- 
 miration for Thome developed in his breast, 
 and as Allison opportunely came back at this 
 juncture, he turned over the telegraph office to 
 his subordinate, and in his turn went out on 
 what he believed to be an exceedingly important 
 errand. 
 
 Thome found the streets full of people. He 
 had not marked the beginning of the cannon- 
 ading in the tumult of the office, but the lights, 
 the bells pealing alarms from every church-
 
 THE TUMULT IN HUMAN HEARTS 269 
 
 steeple, the trampling of horses and men, and 
 the roll of the gun-carriages apprised him of 
 what was toward. Trusting that Thome had 
 been able to carry out his part, Grant was at- 
 tacking the place indicated by " Plan 3 " in 
 heavy force. 
 
 What was Thorne to do I Obviously attempt 
 to escape from Richmond, although it would be 
 a matter of extreme difficulty on account of the 
 alarm which now aroused every section. He 
 could not go, either, until he had seen his 
 brother. He surmised that he was dead, but he 
 could not know that; and he determined not to 
 attempt to leave without making assurance 
 double sure. It was a duty he owed to his 
 brother, to his father in the Union Army, and 
 to his superiors in the Federal Secret Service. 
 If that brother were alive, he must be at the Var- 
 ney house. He fancied that he would run as 
 little chance of being observed in the excite- 
 ment going in that direction as in any other, 
 and he started to make his way there. 
 
 The fact that Edith was there influenced him 
 also. Was the call of love and the living as 
 great, or greater than the call of duty and the 
 dying or the dead? Who shall say?
 
 270 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 And the remote chance that he might be ob- 
 served on the way was taken by his ever- 
 vigilant enemy; for Arrelsford, upon obtaining 
 his freedom, had sent the troops at the dis- 
 posal of the Secret Service to hunt him down, 
 and one of them caught sight of him. 
 The shout of the observer apprised him 
 of his discovery. He threw one glance behind 
 him and then ran for his life. He had no espe- 
 cial hope of escaping, but he might get to the 
 Varney house ahead of the soldiers, and he 
 might see his brother, and he might see the 
 woman he loved for a moment before he was 
 taken and killed. 
 
 If it had not been for the two he would have 
 stopped and given himself up. Somehow he 
 did not care for life. His life was forfeit to the 
 Federals and the Confederates alike. When 
 she thought to save it, Edith Varney had 
 doomed him. Also he felt that she had 
 damned him. But he ran on and on, doubling 
 and turning on his tracks ; white-faced, desper- 
 ate, his breath coming fainter, his heart beating 
 faster, as he ran.
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 WILFRED PLAYS THE MAN 
 
 A SHARP contrast to the noise outside was pre- 
 sented by the quiet of the Varney house inside. 
 The sewing women, in view of the attack and the 
 movements of the boys and the old men, had 
 separated sooner than they had intended and 
 had gone their several ways. Old Jonas, fright- 
 ened to death, remained locked up in the closet 
 where he had been left by Arrelsford's men. 
 Martha was upstairs in Howard's room, making 
 ready to watch over him during the night. 
 
 Caroline Mitford had not gone home. She 
 had sent word that she intended to pass the 
 night at the Varney house. Somehow she 
 thought they seemed to need her. She was 
 standing by one of the long front windows in 
 the drawing-room, now a scene of much disorder 
 because of the recent struggle. Tables were 
 thrust aside out of their places, chairs were 
 turned over, and there was a big dark spot on 
 the carpet where Henry Dumont had poured out 
 his life-blood unavailingly. 
 
 271
 
 272 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 Caroline stared out of the window at the 
 flashes of light. She listened, with heaving 
 breast and throbbing heart, to the roar of the 
 cannon and the rattle of musketry. She had 
 heard both many times lately, but now it was 
 different, for Wilfred was there. Mrs. Varney 
 came upon her with her hand pressed against 
 her breast, her face white and staring, tears 
 brimming her eyes, but, as usual, Mrs. Varney 
 was so engrossed with her own tremendous 
 troubles that she had little thought for the girl. 
 
 " Caroline," she began anxiously, " tell me 
 what happened. Edith won't speak to me. She 
 has locked herself up in her room. What was 
 it? Where has shebeen? What " 
 
 " She was at the telegraph office," answered 
 Caroline in a low voice. 
 
 " What did she do there? What happened 
 there? " 
 
 " I am not sure." 
 
 " But try to tell me, dear." 
 
 " I would if I could, Mrs. Varney, but I was 
 afraid and ran out and waited for her in the 
 hall. The rest of them -" The girl broke off 
 as the deep tones of the city bells clanged 
 sharply above the diapason of artillery.
 
 WILFRED PLAYS THE MAN 273 
 
 " It's the alarm bell," said Mrs. Varney. 
 
 ' ' Yes, ' ' said Caroline, ' ' they are calling out 
 the last reserves." 
 
 " Yes; hark to the cannonading. Isn't it 
 awful? " returned Mrs. Varney. " They must 
 be making a terrible attack to-night. Lieu- 
 tenant Maxwell was right ; that quiet spell was 
 a signal." 
 
 " There goes another battery of artillery," 
 said Caroline, staring through the window. ' l A 
 man told us that they were sending them all 
 over to Cemetery Hill. That's where the fight- 
 ing is, Cemetery Hill. ' ' 
 
 11 General Varney 's Division is to the right 
 of that position, or was the last time I heard 
 from him," said Mrs. Varney anxiously. 
 
 The two women looked at each other for a 
 moment, both of them thinking the same 
 thought, to which neither dared give utterance. 
 The object of their thought was the boy, and the 
 continuous flashes of light on the horizon 
 seemed to make the situation more horrible. 
 
 " I am afraid they are going to have a bad 
 time of it to-night," said Caroline, drawing the 
 curtains and turning away from the window. 
 
 ''I'm afraid so," was the rejoinder.
 
 274 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Now, try to think, dear, who was at the tele- 
 graph office? Can't you tell me something that 
 occurred that will explain Edith's silence? She 
 looks like death, and ' 
 
 " I can't tell you anything except that they 
 arrested Mr. Arrelsford." 
 
 ' ' Mr. Arrelsford ! You don 't mean that ? ' 
 
 " Yes, I do," answered Caroline. " General 
 Randolph, I went and brought him there, be- 
 cause they wouldn't send my telegram, he was 
 in a fearful temper " 
 
 " But Edith? Can't you tell me what she 
 did? " 
 
 " I can't, Mrs. Varney, for I don't know. I 
 waited for her in the hall, and when she came 
 out she couldn't speak. Then we hurried home. 
 I tried to get her to tell me, but she wouldn't 
 say a word except that her heart was broken, 
 and that's all I know, Mrs. Varney, truly, 
 truly." 
 
 11 I believe you, my dear. I know you would 
 tell me if you could." 
 
 " I certainly would, for I love ' 
 
 There was a loud ring at the front door. It 
 was evidently unlocked, for, without waiting 
 for an answer, it was thrown open roughly,
 
 WILFRED PLAYS THE MAN 275 
 
 and through the hall and into the drawing-room 
 stalked Mr. Arrelsford. He was wildly excited, 
 evidently in a tremendous hurry, and utterly 
 oblivious to manners or anything else. He had 
 been checked and thwarted so many times that 
 he was in a bad temper for anything. 
 
 " Is your daughter in the house? " he began 
 roughly, without any further preliminaries or 
 salutation, without even removing his hat. 
 
 Mrs. Varney drew herself up and looked at 
 him. But he paid no attention to her at all. 
 
 " Answer," he said harshly. 
 
 She bowed her head in the affirmative, 
 scarcely able to speak in her indignation at his 
 manner and bearing. 
 
 " I wish to see her." 
 
 * * I don 't believe she will care to receive you 
 at present," returned her mother quietly. 
 
 " What she cares to do at present is of small 
 consequence. I must see her at once. Shall I 
 go up to her room with these men, or will you 
 have her down here? " 
 
 The room had filled with soldiers as the two 
 spoke together. 
 
 " Neither the one nor the other, sir," said 
 Mrs. Varney, who was not in the least afraid of
 
 276 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 Mr. Arrelsford or his soldiers, " until I know 
 your business with her." 
 
 " My business, a few questions, I've got a 
 few questions to ask her. Listen to that noise 
 out yonder? Do you hear those guns and the 
 troops passing by? Now, you know what ' At- 
 tack to-night, Plan 3, ' means. ' ' 
 
 " Is that the attack? " asked Mrs. Varney. 
 
 " That's the attack. They are breaking 
 through our lines at Cemetery Hill. That was 
 the place indicated by * Plan 3.' We are rush- 
 ing to the front all the reserves we have, to the 
 last man and boy, but they may not get there 
 in time." 
 
 " What, may I ask, has my daughter to do 
 with it? " 
 
 " Do with it? She did it! " asserted Arrels- 
 ford bitterly. 
 
 1 ' What ! ' ' exclaimed Mrs. Varney, in a 
 great outburst of indignation. " How dare 
 you! " 
 
 " We had him in a trap, under arrest, the 
 telegraph under guard, when she brought in 
 that commission. We would have shot him in a 
 moment, but they took me prisoner and let him 
 go."
 
 WILFRED PLAYS THE MAN 277 
 
 " Impossible! " whispered Mrs. Varney. 
 " You don't mean " 
 
 " Yes, she did. She put the game in his 
 hands. He got control of the wires and the 
 despatch went through. As soon as I could get 
 to headquarters I explained, and they saw the 
 trick. They rushed the guard back, but the 
 scoundrel had got away. Foray was gone, too, 
 and Allison knew nothing about it, but we're 
 after him, and if she knows where he is," he 
 turned as if to leave the room and ascend the 
 stairs, " I will get it out of her." 
 
 " You don't suppose that my daughter 
 would ' began Mrs. Varney. 
 
 " I suppose everything." 
 
 ' ' I will not believe it, ' ' persisted the mother. 
 
 " We can't wait for what you believe," said 
 Arrelsford roughly, this time taking a step to- 
 ward the door. 
 
 Mrs. Varney caught him by the arm. 
 
 ' ' Let me speak to her, ' ' she pleaded. 
 
 " No, I will see her myself." 
 
 But Miss Mitford, who had been the indirect 
 cause of so much trouble, once more inter- 
 posed. She had listened to him with scarcely 
 less surprise than that developing in Mrs. Var-
 
 278 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 ney's breast. She took a malicious joy in 
 thwarting the Secret Service Agent. She barred 
 the way, her slight figure in the door, with arms 
 extended. 
 
 1 ' Where is your order for this f ' ' she asked. 
 
 Arrelsford stared at her in surprise. 
 
 " Get out of my way," he said curtly; " I 
 have a word or two to say to you after I have 
 been upstairs." 
 
 " Show me your order," persisted the girl, 
 who made not the slightest attempt to give way. 
 
 " It's Department business and I don't re- 
 quire an order." 
 
 " You are mistaken about that," said Caro- 
 line with astonishing resourcefulness. " This 
 is a private house, it isn't the telegraph office 
 or the Secret Service Department. If you want 
 to go upstairs or see anybody against their will, 
 you will have to bring an order. I don't know 
 much, but I know enough for that." 
 
 Arrelsford turned to Mrs. Varney. 
 
 " Am I to understand, madam," he began, 
 " that you refuse " 
 
 But before Mrs. Varney could answer, the 
 soldiers Arrelsford had brought with him gave 
 way before the advent of a sergeant and another
 
 WILFRED PLAYS THE MAN 279 
 
 party of men. The Sergeant advanced directly 
 to Mrs. Varney, touched his cap to her, and 
 began : 
 
 " Are you the lady that lives here, ma'am? " 
 
 " Yes, I am Mrs. Varney." 
 
 " I have an order from General Randolph's 
 office to search this house for " 
 
 ' ' Just in time, ' ' said Arrelsf ord, stepping to- 
 ward the Sergeant; " I will go through the 
 house with you. ' ' 
 
 " Can't go through on this order," said the 
 Sergeant shortly. 
 
 11 You were sent here to " began Mrs. 
 
 Varney. 
 
 " Yes; sorry to trouble you, ma'am, but we'll 
 have to be quick about it. If we don't find him 
 here we've got to follow him down Franklin 
 Street; he's over this way somewhere." 
 
 " Who are you? What do you want? " 
 
 " Man named Thome, Captain of Artillery," 
 answered the Sergeant; " that's what he went 
 by, at least. Here, two of you this way! That 
 room in there and the back of the house. Two 
 of you outside," pointing to the windows. 
 " Cut off those windows. The rest upstairs." 
 
 The men rapidly dispersed, obeying the com-
 
 280 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 mands of the Sergeant, and began a thorough 
 search of the house. Caroline Mitford preceded 
 them up the stairs to Edith's room. Arrels- 
 ford, after a moment's hesitation, stepped to- 
 ward the door and went out, followed by his men. 
 Without a word of acknowledgment or even a 
 bow to Mrs. Varney, he and his men presently 
 left the house. As he did so, two of the Ser- 
 geant's men reentered the room, shoving old 
 Jonas roughly before them. The man's livery 
 was torn and dirty, his head was bound up, and 
 he showed signs of the rough handling he had 
 -undergone. 
 
 " Where did you get that? " asked the Ser- 
 geant contemptuously. 
 
 " He was locked in a closet, sir." 
 
 " What were you doing in there! ' He 
 iurned to the old negro. " If you don't answer 
 me, we will shoot the life out of you." He 
 raised his revolver threateningly. ' * Belongs to 
 you, I reckon, ' ' he said to Mrs. Varney. 
 
 " Yes, my butler; they locked him up. Mr. 
 Arrelsford wants him for carrying a message." 
 
 " That's all right," said the Sergeant. " If 
 he wants him, he can have him. We're looking 
 for some one else. Put him back in his closet.
 
 WILFRED PLAYS THE MAN 281 
 
 Here, this room! Be quick now! Cover that 
 door. Sorry to disturb you, ma'am." 
 
 " Do what you please," said Mrs. Varney; 
 " I have nothing on earth to conceal." 
 
 As the men hurriedly withdrew to continue 
 their search, the voice of a newcomer was 
 heard on the porch. The words came to them 
 clearly : 
 
 " Here, lend a hand, somebody, will you? " 
 
 The next moment General Varney 's orderly 
 entered the room, caught. sight of the Sergeant, 
 saluted, and then turned to Mrs. Varney. 
 
 " I've brought back your boy, ma'am," he 
 said. 
 
 " Oh! " exclaimed Mrs. Varney faintly;. 
 " what do you mean " 
 
 " We never got out to General Varney 's. 
 We ran into a Yankee raiding party, cavalry, 
 down here about three miles. Our home-guard 
 was galloping by on the run to head them off, 
 and before I knew what he was about, the boy 
 was in with 'em, riding like mad. There was a 
 bit of a skirmish, and he got a clip across the 
 neck. Nothing at all, ma'am. He rode back 
 all the way, and 
 
 " Oh, my boy! He's hurt he's hurt "
 
 282 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Nothing serious, ma'am; don't upset your- 
 self," returned the orderly reassuringly. 
 
 " Where did you " 
 
 But that moment the object of their solicitude 
 himself appeared on the scene. The boy was 
 very pale, and his neck was bandaged. Two 
 of the Sergeant's men supported him. 
 
 11 Oh, Wilfred! " cried his mother; " my 
 boy! " 
 
 " It's nothing, mother," said Wilfred, mo- 
 tioning her away. " You don't understand." 
 The boy tried to free himself from the men who 
 still held him by the arm. ' * What do you want 
 to hold me like that for! " he expostulated, as 
 he drew himself away and took a few steps. 
 " You see I can walk," he protested. 
 
 His words were brave, but his performance 
 was weak. His mother came close to him and 
 extended her arms toward him. But Wilfred 
 was a soldier now, and he did not want any 
 scenes. Therefore, with a great effort, he took 
 her hand in as casual a manner as possible, quite 
 like a stranger paying an afternoon call. 
 
 " How do you do, mother? " he said. " You 
 didn't expect me back so soon, did you? I will 
 tell you how it was. Don't you go away, orderly.
 
 I will just rest a minute, and then I will go back 
 with you. ' ' Another outburst of the cannon and 
 the frantic pealing of the alarm bells caught his 
 attention. " See, they are ringing the bells 
 calling out the reserves. " He started toward 
 the door. " I will go right now." 
 
 " No, no, Wilfred," said his mother, taking 
 his arm; " not now, my son." 
 
 " Not now? " said Wilfred, whose weakness 
 was growing apparent. ' ' Do you hear those 
 those those bells and then tell me not to go 
 why " 
 
 He swayed and tottered. 
 
 * * Stand by there ! ' ' cried the Sergeant. 
 
 The two men immediately caught hold of him 
 as he fainted. They carried him to the lounge. 
 
 " Find some water, will you? " continued the 
 Sergeant. " Put his head down, ma'am, and 
 he'll be all right in a minute. He's only 
 fainted." 
 
 One of the privates who had hurried off in 
 search of water soon came back with a basin full, 
 with which Mrs. Varney laved the boy's head. 
 
 " He'll be all right in a minute," said the 
 Sergeant. " Come, men." 
 
 He turned as he spoke, and, followed by the
 
 284 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 men, left the room, leaving Mrs. Varney with 
 Wilfred and the orderly. It was the latter who 
 broke the silence. 
 
 " If there isn't anything else, ma'am, I be- 
 lieve I'd better report back to the General." 
 
 " Yes," said Mrs. Varney, " don't wait. The 
 wound is dressed, isn't it? ' 
 
 " Yes; I took him to the Winder Hospital. 
 They said he would be on his feet in a day or 
 two, but he wants to be kept pretty quiet." 
 
 " Tell the General how it happened." 
 
 " Very well, ma'am," said the orderly, touch- 
 ing his cap and going out. 
 
 The next person to enter the room was Caro- 
 line Mitford. The noise of the men searching 
 the house was very plain. Having informed 
 Edith of the meaning of the tumult, she had 
 come downstairs to enquire if they had found 
 Thorne. She came slowly within the door 
 rather listlessly, in fact. The exciting events 
 of the night in which she had taken part had 
 somewhat sapped her natural vivacity, but she 
 was shocked into instant action when she saw 
 Wilfred stretched upon the sofa. 
 
 " Oh! " she breathed in a low, tense whisper; 
 "what is it? Is he "
 
 "You are not hurt much, are you:' 
 
 (Page 286)
 
 WILFRED PLAYS THE MAN 285 
 
 " Caroline dear," said Mrs. Varney, "it is 
 nothing serious. He isn't badly hurt. He was 
 cut in the neck and fainted. There, there," 
 the woman rose from Wilfred's side and caught 
 the girl, " don't you faint, too, dear." 
 
 " I am not going to faint," said Caroline 
 desperately. She took Mrs. Varney 's handker- 
 chief from the latter 's hand, and dipped it hi the 
 water. " I can take care of him," she con- 
 tinued, kneeling down by her boyish lover. ; ; I 
 don't need anybody down here at all. The men 
 are going all over the house and 
 
 " But, Caroline ' began Mrs. Varney. 
 
 " Mrs. Varney," returned the girl, strangely 
 quiet, " there's a heap of soldiers upstairs, look- 
 ing in all the rooms. I reckon you'd better 
 go and attend to them. They will be in Edith's 
 room, or Howard's, in a minute." 
 
 " Yes, yes," said Mrs. Varney, " and Howard 
 so ill. I must go for a few minutes, anyway. 
 You know what to do? ' 
 
 " Oh, yes," answered the girl confidently. 
 
 " Bathe his forehead. He isn't badly hurt, 
 dear. I won't be long, and he will soon come to, 
 I am sure," said Mrs. Varney, hastening away. 
 
 Presently Wilfred opened his eyes. He
 
 286 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 stared about him unmeaningly and uncompre- 
 hendingly for the moment. 
 
 " Wilfred, dear Wilfred," began the girl in 
 soft, low, caressing tones, " you are not hurt 
 much, are you? Oh, not much ! There, you will 
 feel better in just a moment, dear Wilfred. ' ' 
 
 " Is there are you ? " questioned Wil- 
 fred, striving to concentrate his mind on the 
 problem of his whereabouts and her presence. 
 
 " Oh, Wilfred, don't you know me? " 
 
 ' * What are you talking about ? ' ' said Wilfred 
 more strongly. " Of course I know you. 
 Where am I? ' And as full consciousness 
 came back to him, " What am I doing, anyway? 
 Taking a bath? " 
 
 ' ' No, no, Wilfred ; you see I am bathing your 
 head. You fainted a little, and " 
 
 " Fainted! " exclaimed Wilfred in deep dis- 
 gust. * ' I fainted ! ' ' He made a feeble attempt 
 to rise, but sank back weakly. ' ' Yes, of course, 
 I was in a fight with the Yankees and got 
 wounded somewhere." 
 
 He stopped, puzzled, staring strangely, al- 
 most afraid, at Caroline. 
 
 " What is it? " asked the girl. 
 
 ' ' See here, ' ' he began seriously ; " I will tell
 
 WILFRED PLAYS THE MAN 287 
 
 you one thing right now. I am not going to 
 load you up with a cripple, not much.*' 
 
 His resignation was wonderful. 
 
 " Cripple! " exclaimed Caroline, bewildered. 
 
 11 I reckon I've got an arm knocked off, 
 haven't I? " 
 
 " No, you haven't, Wilfred; they are both on 
 all right." 
 
 " Perhaps it was a hand that they shot 
 away? " 
 
 * ' Not a single one, ' ' said Caroline. 
 
 " Are my my ears on all right! " 
 
 " Yes," answered the girl. " You needn't 
 bother about them for a moment." 
 
 Wilfred staked all on the last question. 
 
 " How many legs have I got left? " 
 
 " All of them," answered Caroline; " every 
 one." 
 
 " Then, if there's enough of me left to to 
 amount to anything you'll take charge of it, 
 just the same? How about that? ' 
 
 " That's all right," said the girl, burying her 
 face on his shoulder. 
 
 Wilfred got hold of her hand and kissed it 
 passionately. He seemed quite strong enough 
 for that.
 
 288 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " I tried to send you a telegram but they 
 wouldn't let me," whispered Caroline suddenly, 
 raising her head and looking at him. 
 
 "You did! " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 " What did you say in it? " 
 
 But here the girl's courage failed her. 
 
 " Tell me what you said," persisted Wilfred. 
 
 "It was something very nice, ' ' faltered poor 
 Caroline. 
 
 " It was, eh? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Was it as nice as this? " asked Wilfred, 
 suddenly lifting his head and kissing her. 
 
 " I don't know about that," stammered Caro- 
 line, blushing a beautiful crimson, " but it was 
 very nice. I wouldn't have tried to telegraph 
 it if it was something bad, would I? " 
 
 " Well, if it was so good," said Wilfred, 
 " why on earth didn't you send it? " 
 
 " Goodness gracious! " exclaimed Caroline; 
 " how could I when they wouldn't let me? " 
 
 " Wouldn't let you? " 
 
 " I should think not. They had a dreadful 
 time at the telegraph office." 
 
 " At the telegraph office; were you there? "
 
 WILFRED PLAYS THE MAN 289 
 
 Wilfred made a violent effort to recollect. * ' I 
 have it, ' ' he said in stronger tones ; * ' they told 
 me at the hospital. I must get up. " 
 
 " No, no; you mustn't," said Caroline, inter- 
 posing. 
 
 " Don't," said Wilfred; ll I have to attend to 
 it." He spoke with a stern, strange decision, 
 entirely foreign to his previous idle love-mak- 
 ing. ' ' I know all about Thorne. He gets hold 
 of our Department Telegraph and sends out a 
 false order, weakens our defences at Cemetery 
 Hill." The boy got to his feet by this tune, 
 steadying himself by Caroline's shoulder. 
 ' ' They are down on us in a moment. ' ' A look of 
 pain, not physical, shot across his face, but he 
 mastered it. ' ' And she gave it to him, the com- 
 mission; my sister Edith! " he continued bit- 
 terly. 
 
 " Oh! " said Caroline; " you know ' 
 
 " I know this. If my father were here, he'd 
 see her. As he isn't here, I will attend to it. 
 Send her to me." 
 
 He spoke weakly, but in a clear voice and a 
 most imperative manner. He took his hand off 
 Caroline's shoulder. If he were to deal with 
 this, so grave and critical a situation, he must
 
 290 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 do it without feminine support. By a great 
 effort he held himself resolutely erect, repeat- 
 ing his command. 
 
 ' ' Send her to me. ' ' 
 
 " No," said Caroline faintly, just as Mrs. 
 Varney reentered the room. 
 
 11 What is it? " asked the mother. 
 
 " He wants to see Edith," returned the girl. 
 
 " Not now, Wilfred," persisted Mrs. Varney; 
 " you are weak and ill, and Edith " 
 
 " Tell her to come here, I must see her at 
 once," repeated Wilfred. 
 
 Mrs. Varney instantly divined the reason. 
 Caroline had told him about the telegraph office, 
 but. she could see no advantage to be gained by 
 the interview he sought. 
 
 " It won't do you any good, Wilfred," she 
 said. " She won't speak a word to anybody 
 about it." 
 
 ' ' I don 't want her to speak to me, ' ' returned 
 the boy grimly ; * * I am going to speak to her. ' ' 
 
 " But some other time, Wilfred," urged his 
 mother. 
 
 ' ' No, no ; immediately, ' ' but as no one made 
 the slightest effort toward complying with his 
 demand, " Very well," he continued, moving
 
 WILFRED PLAYS THE MAN 291 
 
 slowly toward the door, and by a determined 
 effort keeping his feet. " If you won't send her 
 to me, I will 
 
 " There, there," said Mrs. Varney, interpos- 
 ing swiftly; " if you must, you must. Since 
 you insist, I will call her." 
 
 " I do insist." 
 
 11 Stay with him, dear," said Mrs. Varney to 
 Caroline, " and I will go and call her." 
 
 11 No," said Wilfred, " I want to see her 
 alone. ' ' 
 
 Wondering much at this move of her boy- 
 lover, but somehow feeling that Wilfred repre- 
 sented his father and the law, Caroline, after 
 one long look at his pale but composed face, 
 turned and followed Mrs. Varney out of the 
 room.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 CAPTAIN THORNE JUSTIFIES HIMSELF 
 
 AFTER the two women had left him, Wilfred 
 stood motionless for a moment, and then sat 
 wearily down to rest. Scarcely had he done 
 so when he heard shouts far outside in 
 the street, the heavy trampling of feet, 
 cries, directions, orders. He rose and walked 
 over to the window. The cries were growing 
 louder and the footsteps more distinct. Men 
 were approaching the house rapidly, he could 
 tell that they were running. What could they 
 be? What was toward? A suspicion flashed 
 into his mind. It had hardly found lodgment 
 there when Thome sprang upon the porch, 
 leaped across it, and burst through the other 
 front window into the long room. A pedestal 
 with a bust of Washington on it was standing 
 between the windows. As Thorne sprang back 
 from the window, he knocked against it. It fell 
 to the floor with a tremendous crash. 
 
 He stood staring a moment toward the win- 
 dow, listening while the noise of the running 
 
 292
 
 THORNE JUSTIFIES HIMSELF 293 
 
 feet died away in the distance. It seemed that 
 he had distanced his pursuers or eluded them 
 for the time being. It could only be for a mo- 
 ment, however ; he had other things to think of. 
 Well, that moment would be enough; it was all 
 he required. He turned to go down the room, 
 only to find himself confronted by the boy. 
 
 It is hard to say which was the more sur- 
 prised of the two Thome at seeing Wilfred, or 
 Wilfred at Thome's appearance. The latter 's 
 face was pale, his breath was coming rapidly, 
 he was bareheaded. His brow was covered 
 with sweat, and he had the hunted, desperate 
 look of a man at the very end of his resources. 
 Neither at first said anything to the other. It 
 was Thome who first recovered himself. He 
 sought to pass by the boy, but Wilfred seized 
 him. 
 
 ' * Halt ! " he cried ; ' ' you are under arrest. ' ' 
 
 " Wait a moment! " gasped out Thome; 
 * ' and I will go with you. ' ' 
 
 As he spoke he shook himself loose from the 
 weak grasp of the wounded young man, and 
 started down the room. 
 
 11 Halt, I say! " cried Wilfred. " You are 
 my prisoner."
 
 294 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " All right, all right," said Thome quietly; 
 " your prisoner, anything you like. Here,"- 
 he drew his revolver from his pocket and pushed 
 it into the boy's hand; " take this, shoot the life 
 out of me, if you wish, but give me a chance to 
 see my brother first." 
 
 " Your brother? " 
 
 " Yes. He was shot here to-night. I want 
 one look at his face; that's all." 
 
 "Where is he? " 
 
 11 Maybe they put him in the room across the 
 hall yonder." 
 
 11 What would he be doing there? " asked 
 Wilfred, not yet apprehending the situation 
 from Thome's remarks. 
 
 ' ' Nothing, ' ' said the other bitterly ; " I guess 
 he is dead." 
 
 11 Wait," said Wilfred. He stepped across 
 the hall, keeping Thorne covered with his re- 
 volver. " Don't move; I will see." He threw 
 open the door, glanced in, and then came back. 
 " It's a lie! " he said. 
 
 1 ' What ! ' ' exclaimed Thorne. 
 
 " There is no one in there. It is just one of 
 your tricks. Call the guard! " He shouted to- 
 ward the hall, and then toward the window.
 
 THORNE JUSTIFIES HIMSELF 295 
 
 " Sergeant of the Guard! Captain Thorne is 
 here, in this house." 
 
 He stepped out on the porch and shouted 
 again with astonishing power for one so pain- 
 fully wounded as he. Then the boy felt a faint- 
 ness come over him. He sank down on a seat on 
 the porch and leaned his head against the house, 
 and sought to recover his strength, fighting a 
 desperate battle; fearful lest Thorne should 
 escape while he was thus helpless. 
 
 It was Edith Varney who first replied to his 
 frantic summons by hurrying into the room. 
 She was as much surprised to see Thorne as he 
 was to see her. Her heart leaped in her bosom 
 at the sight of him, and she stared at him as at 
 a wraith or a vision. 
 
 " You wouldn't tell me an untruth, would 
 you? " said Thorne, coming closer to her. " He 
 was shot in this room an hour ago, my brother 
 Henry. I'd like to take one look at his dead 
 face before they send me the same way. Where 
 is he? Can't you tell me that much, Miss Var- 
 ney? Is he in the house? " 
 
 Edith looked at his face, shook her head a 
 little, and moved away from him toward the 
 table. Thorne threw up his hands in a gesture
 
 296 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 of despair, and turned toward the window. As 
 lie did so, Wilfred, having recovered from his 
 faintness a little, called out again: 
 
 " The guard! The escaped prisoner, Cap- 
 tain Thorne ! ' ' 
 
 This time his frantic outcry was answered. 
 At last they were closing in upon the wretched 
 man. He turned from the window and faced 
 the girl, scarcely less wretched than he, and 
 laughed shortly. 
 
 11 They are on the scent, you see," he said; 
 ' * they '11 get me in a minute ; and when they do, 
 it won't take them long to finish me off. And as 
 that'll be the last of me, Miss Varney, maybe 
 you'll listen to one thing. We can't all die a 
 soldier's death, in the roar and glory of battle, 
 our friends about us, under the flag we love. 
 No, not all! Some of us have orders for an- 
 other kind of work, dare-devil, desperate work, 
 the hazardous schemes of the Secret Service. 
 We fight our battles alone, no comrades to cheer 
 us on, ten thousand to one against us, death at 
 every turn. If we win, we escape with our lives ; 
 if we lose, we are dragged out and butchered 
 like dogs. No soldier's grave, not even a trench 
 with the rest of the boys alone, despised, for-
 
 THORNE JUSTIFIES HIMSELF 297 
 
 gotten ! These were my orders, Miss Varney ; 
 this is the death I die to-night, and I don't want 
 you to think for one moment that I am ashamed 
 of it; no, not for one moment." 
 
 The sound of heavy feet drew nearer. Wil- 
 fred called again, while the two in the room con- 
 fronted each other, the man erect, and the 
 woman, too. A strange pain was in her heart. 
 At least here was a man, but before she could 
 say a word in answer to his impassioned de- 
 fence, the room filled with soldiers. 
 
 " There's your man, Sergeant," said Wil- 
 fred ; * ' I hand him over to you. ' ' 
 
 " You are my prisoner," said the Sergeant. 
 
 His command was reinforced by a number of 
 others, including Corporal Matson and his 
 squad, and some of the men of the Provost 
 Guard, who had been chasing Thome through 
 the streets. At this juncture, Arrelsford, pant- 
 ing and breathless, also joined the company in 
 the drawing-room. He came in rapidly, thrust- 
 ing aside those in his way. 
 
 " Where is he? " he cried. " Ah! " he ex- 
 claimed triumphantly, as his eye fell upon 
 Thome, standing quietly, surrounded by the sol- 
 diers. " We've got him, have we? "
 
 298 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Young Mr. Varney, here, took him, sir," 
 said the Sergeant. 
 
 11 So," returned Arrelsford to his prisoner, 
 * ' run down at last. Now, you will find out what 
 it costs to play your little game with our Gov- 
 ernment Telegraph lines." 
 
 But Thome did not turn his head, although 
 Arrelsford spoke almost in his ear. He looked 
 straight at Edith Varney, and she returned his 
 glance. 
 
 " Don't waste any time, Sergeant," said Ar- 
 relsford furiously. ' ' Take him down the street 
 and shoot him full of lead. Out with him." 
 
 11 Very well, sir," said the Sergeant. 
 
 But Wilfred interposed. He came forward, 
 Thome's revolver still in his hand. 
 
 " No," he said decisively; " whatever he is, 
 whatever he has done, he has the right to a 
 trial." 
 
 * * The head of the Secret Service Department 
 said to me if I found him, to shoot him at 
 sight," snarled Arrelsford. 
 
 " I don't care what General Tarleton said. I 
 captured this man; he's in this house, and he is 
 not going out unless he is treated fairly. ' ' 
 
 The Sergeant looked uncertainly from Wil-
 
 THORNE JUSTIFIES HIMSELF 299 
 
 fred to Arrelsford. Mrs. Varney, who had en- 
 tered with the rest of them, and who now stood 
 by her daughter's side, looked her approval at 
 her son. The mettle of his distinguished father 
 was surely in his veins. 
 
 " Well done," said the woman softly, but not 
 so softly that those about her did not hear; 
 11 your father would have spoken so." 
 
 Arrelsford came to a sudden decision. 
 
 " Well, let him have a trial. We'll give him 
 a drumhead court-martial, but it will be the 
 quickest ever held on earth. Stack your mus- 
 kets here, and organise a court," he said. 
 
 " Fall in here," cried the Sergeant, at which 
 the men quickly took their places. ' ' Attention ! 
 Stack arms! Two of you take the prisoner. 
 Where shall we find a vacant room, ma'am? " 
 
 " Across the hall," said Mrs. Varney; 
 " where the ladies were sewing this evening." 
 
 " Very good," said the Sergeant. " Left 
 face! Forward, march! " 
 
 Arrelsford and Wilfred followed the soldiers. 
 
 " I am the chief witness," said the former. 
 
 ' * I will see that he gets fair play, ' ' remarked 
 the latter, as they marched out. 
 
 " I must go to Howard," said Mrs. Varney j
 
 300 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " this excitement is killing him; I am afraid he 
 will hardly survive the night. Caroline is with 
 him now." 
 
 " Very well, mother," said Edith, going 
 slowly up the now deserted room and standing 
 in the window, looking out into the night, think- 
 ing her strange, appalling thoughts. They 
 would convict him, shoot him, there was no hope. 
 What had he said? He was not ashamed of his 
 work. It was the highest duty and involved the 
 highest and noblest sacrifice, because it made 
 the greatest demand ; and they would shoot him 
 like a mad dog. 
 
 1 1 Oh, God ! ' ' she whispered ; " if some bullet 
 would only find my heart as well. ' '
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 THE DRUMHEAD COURT-MARTIAL 
 
 IT so happened that the soldiers who had thrust 
 old Jonas back in his closet, whence they had 
 taken him a short time before, in their haste, 
 had failed to lock the door upon him. The negro, 
 who had listened for the click of the key in the 
 lock, had at once known of their carelessness. 
 So soon as they had withdrawn from the room, 
 and their search took them to other parts of 
 the house, he had opened the door cautiously 
 and had made his way toward the hall by the 
 drawing-room, which he felt instinctively was 
 the place where the exciting events of the night 
 would soon culminate. 
 
 Thome's entry and the circumstances of his 
 apprehension had been so engrossing that no 
 one had given a thought to Jonas, or to any 
 other part of the house, for that matter, and he 
 had been able to see everything through the 
 hangings. He was a quick-witted old negro, and 
 he knew, of course, that there would be but one 
 
 301
 
 302 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 verdict given by such a court-martial as had as- 
 sembled. Now, the men who composed the court 
 would of necessity be detailed to carry out their 
 own sentence. The long room was filled with 
 stacks of guns. Every soldier, even those under 
 the command of Corporal Matson in Arrels- 
 ford's Department, had gone to the court- 
 martial. There was nothing else of interest to 
 attract them in the house. Every gun was there 
 in that room, unguarded. 
 
 A recent capture of a battalion of Federal 
 riflemen had put the Confederates into pos- 
 session of a few hundred breech-loading weap- 
 ons, not of the latest and most approved pat- 
 tern, for the cartridges in these guns were in 
 cardboard shells, but still better than any the 
 South possessed. These rifles had been dis- 
 tributed to some of the companies in garrison 
 at Richmond, and it so happened that the men 
 of the Secret Service squad and the Provost 
 Guard had received most of them. Every gun 
 in the stacks was of this pattern. 
 
 In his earlier days, Jonas had been his young 
 master's personal attendant, his body-servant, 
 and as such he had often gone hunting with him. 
 During the war he had frequently visited him
 
 THE DRUMHEAD COURT-MARTIAL 303 
 
 in camp, charged with messages of one sort or 
 another, and he knew all about weapons. 
 
 As he stared into the long room after the de- 
 parting soldiers, he did not know Edith Varney 
 was still there, nor could he see her at all, for 
 she was on the other side of the curtain, looking 
 out of the window, and it seemed to him that 
 the room was empty. 
 
 Jonas was a very intelligent negro, and while 
 under any ordinary circumstances his devotion 
 to his master and mistress would have been 
 absolutely sure, yet he had become tinged with 
 the ideas of freedom and liberty in the air. He 
 had assisted many and many a Union prisoner. 
 Captain Thome, by his pleasant ways and nice 
 address, had won his heart. And he himself 
 was deeply concerned personally that the 
 young man should not be punished for his 
 attempt to bring about the success of the 
 Union cause, which Jonas felt to be his 
 own cause. Therefore he had a double mo- 
 tive to secure the freedom of his principal 
 if it were in any way possible. Of course, any 
 direct interposition was out of the question. He 
 was still only a slave. His open interference 
 would have been fruitless of any consequences
 
 304 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 except bad ones for himself, and he was already 
 more than compromised by the events of the 
 night. What he was to do he must do by 
 stealth. 
 
 As he stared at the pyramids of guns, listen- 
 ing to the hum of conversation from the room 
 across the hall the door had been fortunately 
 closed a thought came to him. He pushed 
 aside the portieres with which he had concealed 
 himself, and entered the room by the back door. 
 He glanced about apprehensively. He was not 
 burdened with any overplus of physical courage, 
 and what he did was the more remarkable, espe- 
 cially in view of the fact that the soldiers might 
 return at any moment and catch him at what 
 they could very easily construe as an act of high 
 treason, which would result in his blood being 
 mingled with that of Captain Thome, in the 
 same gutter, probably. 
 
 He moved with cat-like swiftness in the direc- 
 tion of the first stack of rifles. He knelt down 
 by it, seized the nearest gun, which lay across 
 the other three, swiftly opened the breech-plug, 
 drew out the cartridge, looked at it a moment, 
 put the end of it in his mouth, and crunched his 
 strong white teeth down upon it. When he fin-
 
 THE DRUMHEAD COURT-MARTIAL 305 
 
 ished, he had the leaden bullet in his mouth, and 
 the cardboard shell in his hand. He replaced 
 this latter in the chamber and closed the breech- 
 plug. A smile of triumph irradiated his sable 
 features. The gun could be fired, but whatever 
 or whoever stood in front of it would be un- 
 harmed. 
 
 He had not been quite sure that he could do 
 this, but the result of his experiment convinced 
 him. All the other guns were of the same char- 
 acter, and, given the time, he could render them 
 all harmless. He did not waste time in reflec- 
 tion, but started in with the same process on the 
 others. He worked with furious haste until 
 every bullet had been bitten off every cartridge. 
 It would have been impossible to have drawn the 
 bullets of the ordinary muzzle-loading rifle, or 
 army musket, in twenty times the period. 
 
 The noise of Jonas' first entrance had at- 
 tracted the attention of Edith Varney. She had 
 turned with the intention of going into the room, 
 but, on second thought, she had concealed her- 
 self further behind the curtains. Between the 
 wall and the edge of the portieres was a little 
 space, through which she peered. She saw the 
 whole performance, and divined instantly what
 
 306 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 was in Jonas ' mind, and what the result of his 
 actions would be. 
 
 In an incredibly short time, considering what 
 he had to do, the old negro finished his task. 
 He rose to his feet and stood staring tri- 
 umphantly at the long stacks of guns. He even 
 permitted himself a low chuckle, with a glance 
 across the hall to the court. Well, he had at 
 least done something worthy of a man's appro- 
 bation in this dramatic game in which he was so 
 humble a player. 
 
 Now Edith Varney, who had observed him 
 with mingled admiration and resentment re- 
 sentment that he had proven false to her people, 
 her family; and admiration at his cleverness 
 stepped further into the room as he finished the 
 last musket, and, as he started toward the lower 
 end of the room to make good his escape, she 
 coughed slightly. 
 
 Jonas stopped and wheeled about instantly, 
 frightened to death, of course, but somewhat re- 
 lieved when he saw who it was who had had him 
 under observation, and who had interrupted 
 him. He realised at once that it was no use to 
 attempt to conceal anything, and he threw him-
 
 THE DRUMHEAD COURT-MARTIAL 307 
 
 self upon the mercy of his young mistress, and, 
 with great adroitness, sought to enlist her sup- 
 port for what he had done. 
 
 " Dey's gwine to shoot him, shoot him down 
 lak a dog, missy," he said in a low, pleading 
 whisper, "an' Ah couldn't b'ah to see 'em do 
 dat. Ah wouldn't lak to see him killed, Ah 
 wouldn't lak it noways. You won't say nuffin' 
 about dis fo' de sake ob old Jonas, what al- 
 ways was so fond ob you ebah sense 
 you was a little chile. You see, Ah jes' 
 tek dese yeah ' ! he extended his hand, 
 full of leaden bullets " an' den dey won't 
 be no ha'm cum to him whatsomebah, les'n 
 dey loads 'em up agin. When dey shoots, 
 an' he jes' draps down, dey '11 roll him obah into 
 de guttah, an' be off lak mad. Den Ah kin be 
 neah by an' ; he stopped, and, if his face had 
 been full of apprehension before, it now became 
 transformed with anxiety. " How's he gwine 
 to know? " he asked. " If he don't drap down, 
 dey '11 shoot him agin, an' dey '11 hab bullets in 
 dem next time. What Ah gwine to do, how Ah 
 gwine to tell him? ' 
 
 Edith had listened to him as one in a dream.
 
 308 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 Her face had softened a little. After all, this 
 negro had done this thing for the man she God 
 forgive her still loved. 
 
 " You tell him," whispered Jonas; " you tell 
 him, it's de on'y way. Tell him to drap down. 
 Do dis fo' ole Jonas, honey; do it fo' me, an' 
 Ah '11 be a slabe to you as long as Ah lib, no mat- 
 tah what Mars Linkum does. Listen," said 
 the old man, as a sudden commotion was heard 
 in the room across the hall. " Dey gwine to 
 kill him. You do it." 
 
 Nothing could be gained by remaining. He 
 had said all he could, used every argument pos- 
 sible to him, and, realising his danger, he turned 
 and disappeared through the back door into the 
 dark rear hall. There was a scraping of chairs 
 and a trampling of feet, a few words heard in- 
 distinctly, and then the voice of the old 
 Sergeant : 
 
 ' ' Fall in ! Right Face ! Forward March ! ' ' 
 
 Before they came into the hall, Jonas made 
 one last appeal. He thrust his old black face 
 through the portieres, his eyes rolling, his jaws 
 working. 
 
 " Fo' Gawd's sek, missy, tell him to drap 
 down," he whispered as he disappeared.
 
 THE DRUMHEAD COURT-MARTIAL 309 
 
 Wilfred, not waiting for the soldiers, came 
 into the room, and Caroline followed him. 
 
 " Where's mother? " asked Wilfred. 
 
 " She's gone up to Howard; I think he is 
 dying," said Caroline. " She can't leave him 
 for anybody or anything." 
 
 If Edith heard, she gave no sign. She stood 
 motionless on the other side of the room, and 
 stared toward the door; they would bring 
 him back that way, and she could see him 
 again. 
 
 " Wilfred dear," asked Caroline, " what are 
 they going to do? " 
 
 " Shoot him." 
 
 " When? " 
 
 11 Now." 
 
 " Where? " 
 
 " Out in the street." 
 
 Caroline's' low exclamation of pity struck a 
 responsive chord in Wilfred's heart. He 
 nodded gravely, and bit his lips. He did not 
 feel particularly happy over the situation, evi- 
 dently, but the conversation was interrupted 
 by the entrance of the men. They came into 
 the room in a double line, Thome walking easily 
 between them. They entered the room by the
 
 310 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 door, marched down it, came back, and ranged 
 themselves opposite the stacks of arms. 
 
 ' ' Halt ! ' ' cried the Sergeant. ' ' Right Face ! 
 Take arms! Carry arms! Left face! For- 
 ward March! " 
 
 Edith had not taken her eyes off Thome 
 since he had reentered the room. She had 
 watched him as if fascinated. He had shot at 
 her one quick, searching glance, and then had 
 kept his eyes averted, not because he would not 
 like to look at her, but because he could not bear 
 himself like a man in these last swift terrible 
 seconds, if he did. 
 
 As the men moved to carry out their last 
 order, the girl awoke to her surroundings. 
 
 11 Wait," she said. " Who is in command? ' 
 
 11 I am, miss," answered the Sergeant. 
 
 Arrelsford, who had entered with the soldiers, 
 started at this, but he said nothing. 
 
 "I'd like to speak to the the prisoner," con- 
 tinued Edith. 
 
 "I'm sorry, miss," answered the Sergeant 
 respectfully, but abruptly; " but we haven't the 
 time. ' ' 
 
 " Only a word, Sergeant," pleaded the girl,
 
 THE DRUMHEAD COURT-MARTIAL 311 
 
 stepping 'close to him, and laying her hand on 
 his arm. 
 
 The Sergeant looked at her a moment. What 
 he saw in her eyes touched his very soul. 
 
 " Very well," he said. " Right face! Fall 
 out the prisoner ! ' ' 
 
 Thorne stepped out in front of the ranks. 
 
 * ' Now, Miss, ' ' said the Sergeant ; * * be quick 
 about it. ' ' 
 
 " No ! " said Wilfred sternly. 
 
 " Oh, Wilfred! " cried Caroline, laying her 
 hand on his arm. " Let her speak to him, let 
 her say good-bye." 
 
 There was an instant's pause. Wilfred 
 looked from Caroline's flushed, eager face, to 
 Edith's pale one. After all, what was the harm? 
 He nodded his head, but no one moved. It was 
 the Sergeant who broke the silence. 
 
 ' ' The lady, ' ' he said, looking at Thorne, and 
 pointing at Edith. As he spoke, he added an- 
 other order. " Matson, take your squad and 
 guard the windows. Prisoner, you can go over 
 to the side of the room." 
 
 The Sergeant's purpose was plain. It would 
 give Edith Varney an opportunity to say what
 
 312 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 she had to say to Thorne in a low voice if she 
 chose, without the possibility of being over- 
 heard. The initiative must come from the 
 woman, the man realised. It was Edith who 
 turned and walked slowly across the room, 
 Thorne followed her more- rapidly, and the two 
 stood side by side. They were thus so placed 
 by the kindness of the veteran that she could 
 speak her words, and no one could hear what 
 they were. 
 
 " One of the servants," began the girl in a 
 low, utterly passionless and expressionless 
 voice, " Jonas, has taken the bullets from the 
 guns. If you will drop when they fire, you can 
 escape with your life. ' ' 
 
 In exactly the same level, almost monotonous, 
 voice, Thorne whispered a pertinent question : 
 
 " Shall I do this for you? " 
 
 "It is nothing to me," said the woman 
 quietly, and might God forgive her, she prayed, 
 for that falsehood. 
 
 Thorne looked at her, his soul in his eyes. If 
 her face had been carved from marble, it could 
 not have been more expressionless and indiffer- 
 ent. He could not know how wildly her heart 
 was beating underneath that stony exterior.
 
 THE DRUMHEAD COURT-MARTIAL 313 
 
 "Well, she had turned against him. He was 
 nothing to her. There was no use living any 
 longer. She did not care. 
 
 " Were you responsible in any way for it? ' 
 he asked. 
 
 The girl shook her head and turned away 
 without looking at him. She had not the least 
 idea of what he was about to do. Not one man 
 in a thousand would have done it. Perhaps if 
 he went to his death in some quixotic way, he 
 might redeem himself in her eyes, had flashed 
 into Thome's mind, as he turned to the 
 guard. 
 
 " Sergeant," he said, saluting. He spoke in 
 a clear, cool, most indifferent way. ' ' You had 
 better take a look at the rifles of your command. 
 I understand they have been tampered with." 
 
 * ' What the hell ! ' ' cried the Sergeant, seizing 
 a piece from the nearest man. He snapped 
 open the breech-plug and drew out the cartridge 
 and examined it. Some one had bitten off the 
 bullet! He saw everything clearly. " Squad 
 ready! " he cried. " Draw cartridges! ' : 
 
 There was a rattling of breech-plugs and a low 
 murmur of astonishment, as every man found 
 that his cartridge was without a bullet.
 
 314 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " With ball cartridges, load! " cried the 
 Sergeant. ' ' Carry arms ! ' ' 
 
 When this little manoeuvre, which was com- 
 pleted with swiftness and precision because the 
 men were all veterans, was finished, the Sergeant 
 turned to the prisoner, who had stood compos- 
 edly watching the performance which took away 
 his last opportunity for escape, and saluted him 
 with distinct admiration. 
 
 " I am much obliged to you, sir," he 
 said. 
 
 How Edith Varney kept her feet, why she did 
 not scream or faint away, she could not tell. 
 Thome's words had petrified her. Her pride 
 kept her from acknowledging what she felt. She 
 had never dreamed of any such action on his 
 part, and it seemed to her that she had sent 
 him to his death again. How could she retrace 
 her steps, repair her blunder? There was 
 nothing to do. But her countenance changed. 
 A look of such desperate entreaty came into her 
 face as fully betrayed her feelings. Of the people 
 in the room, only Arrelsfdrd observed her, and 
 even his jealousy and resentment were slightly 
 softened by her visible anguish. Everybody 
 was staring at Thome, for they all knew the re-
 
 THE DKUMHEAD COURT-MARTIAL 315 
 
 suit of his remarkable action, although no one 
 could in the least degree fathom the reason. 
 
 It was Wilfred who broke the silence. He 
 walked slowly up to Thome and thrust out his 
 hand. 
 
 " I would like to shake hands with you," he 
 said admiringly, and for the first time in the 
 long hours a slight smile quivered about the 
 man's lips. It was the generous, spontaneous 
 tribute of youth that gave him that moment of 
 melancholy satisfaction. 
 
 1 1 Oh, ' ' thought Edith, watching her brother ; 
 " if only I dared to do the like." 
 
 " Is this for yourself? " asked Thome, " or 
 your father? " 
 
 " For both of us, sir," answered Wilfred. 
 
 Thorne shook him by the hand. The two 
 looked into each other's faces, and everybody 
 saw the satisfaction and gratification of the 
 older man. 
 
 " That's all, Sergeant," said Thorne, turning 
 away. 
 
 ' ' Fall in the prisoner ! Escort left face ! 
 Forward March! " cried the Sergeant. 
 
 At that moment a man, breathless from hav- 
 ing run rapidly, entered the room by the win-
 
 316 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 dow. His uniform was that of an officer, and he 
 wore a Lieutenant 's shoulder-straps. 
 
 " Halt! " he cried, as he burst into the room. 
 " Are you in command, Sergeant? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " General Randolph's on the way here with 
 orders. You will please wait until " 
 
 But Arrelsford now interposed. 
 
 11 What orders, Lieutenant? Anything to do 
 with this case? " 
 
 The officer looked greatly surprised at this 
 intervention by a civilian, but he answered civ- 
 illy enough : 
 
 11 I don't know what his orders are. He has 
 been with the President. ' ' 
 
 " But I sent word to the Department," 
 said Arrelsford, " that we had got the man, 
 and were going to drumhead him on the 
 spot. ' ' 
 
 11 Then this must be the case, sir. The Gen- 
 eral wishes to be present." 
 
 " It is impossible," returned Arrelsford. 
 11 We have already held the court, and I have 
 sent the findings to the Secretary. The mes- 
 senger is to get his approval and meet us at the 
 corner of the street yonder. I have no doubt
 
 THE DBUMHEAD COURT-MAKTIAL 317 
 
 he is waiting there now. It is a mere formal- 
 ity." 
 
 1 ( I have no further orders to give, sir, ' ' said 
 the Lieutenant. " General Randolph will be 
 here in a minute, but you can wait for him or 
 not, as you see fit." 
 
 The Sergeant stood uncertain. For one 
 thing, he was not anxious to carry out the orders 
 he had been given now. That one little action 
 of Thome's had changed the whole situation. 
 For another thing, Arrelsford was only a 
 civilian, and General Randolph was one of the 
 ranking officers in Richmond. 
 
 " Move on, Sergeant," said Arrelsford 
 peremptorily. " You have all the authority 
 you want, and " 
 
 The Sergeant held back, uncertainly, but the 
 day was saved by the advent of the General 
 himself.
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 TTTm LAST REPRIEVE 
 
 AL RANDOLPH was evidently in a great 
 
 hurry. Public affairs of great moment pressed 
 upon him, and it was an evidence of the interest 
 be took in the case of Captain Thome that he 
 gave him even a minute of his valuable time. 
 He had come on horseback, and everybody could 
 see that he was anxious to get through with 
 his appointed task and get away. 
 
 " Ah, Sergeant," he said, answering the lat- 
 ter's salute as he brought the guard to attention, 
 and then his eye fell upon Captain Thome. 
 " Yon have the prisoner, have you? ' 
 
 " Just taking him out, sir," answered the 
 ^ saluting again. 
 
 "To prison? " 
 " No, sir." 
 " Where, then? " 
 
 " To execute the sentence of the court, sir.' 7 
 " Oh! " exclaimed the General, looking hard 
 at the Sergeant. " He has had his trial, has
 
 THE LAST REPRIEVE 319 
 
 But Arrelsford, who chafed at thus being left 
 out of the game, now stepped over and took up 
 the burden of the conversation before the 
 Sergeant could reply. 
 
 ' We have done everything according to reg- 
 ulation, sir," he said, saluting in a rather 
 cavalier manner. He did not like General Ran- 
 dolph. If it had not been for his interference, 
 the affair would have been settled long ago, and 
 he still cherished a grudge against the latter for 
 having arrested a man so important as the 
 trusted agent of the Secret Service. " *Hie 
 findings have gone to the Secretary." 
 
 * * Ah ! " said General Randolph blandly. He 
 did not like Mr. Arrelsford any better than Mr. 
 Arrelsford liked him. 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " And he was found guilty, I presume? " 
 
 "Certainly, sir." 
 
 " And what are you going to do with 
 him!" 
 
 " There is no time for a hanging BOW, and 
 the court has ordered him shot." 
 
 * Oh, indeed. And what were the charges I " 
 
 piracy against our government and 
 
 the success of our arms, by sending a false and
 
 320 SECRET SEEVICE 
 
 misleading despatch containing forged orders, 
 was the particular specification." 
 
 " Well," said General Randolph, " I regret 
 to say that the court has been misinformed." 
 
 " What! " cried Arrelsford, in great sur- 
 prise. " The testimony was very plain." 
 
 " Yes, indeed, sir," interposed the Sergeant. 
 
 " Nevertheless," returned the General, 
 " the man is not guilty of that charge. The 
 despatch was not sent." 
 
 Now Edith Varney had scarcely moved. She 
 had expected nothing, she had hoped for 
 nothing, from the advent of the General. At 
 best it would mean only a little delay. The 
 verdict was just, the sentence was adequate, and 
 the punishment must and would be carried out. 
 She had listened, scarcely apprehending, busy 
 with her own thoughts, her eyes fastened on 
 Thorne, who stood there so pale and composed. 
 But at this remarkable statement by General 
 Randolph she was suddenly quickened into life. 
 A low exclamation broke from her lips. A hope, 
 not that his life might be saved, but that it 
 might be less shameful to love him, came into 
 her heart. Wilfred stepped forward also. 
 
 The terse statement of the General had caused
 
 THE LAST REPRIEVE 321 
 
 a great deal of excitement and commotion in 
 the room. Only Thome preserved his calm- 
 ness. He was glad that Edith Varney had 
 learned this, and he was more glad that she 
 had learned it from the lips of the enemy, but 
 it would make no difference in his fate. He was 
 not guilty of that particular charge, but there 
 were dozens of other charges for which they 
 could try him, the punishment of any one of 
 which was death. Besides, he was a spy caught 
 in the Confederate lines, wearing a uniform not 
 his own. It was enough that the woman should 
 learn that he had not taken advantage of her 
 action; at least she could not reproach herself 
 with that. 
 
 " Why, General," began Arrelsford, greatly 
 dismayed, " I hardly understand what you 
 mean. That despatch I saw him myself " 
 
 General Randolph turned on him quickly. 
 
 " I say that that despatch was not sent," he 
 roared, striking the table with his hand. " I 
 expected to arrive in time for the trial. There 
 is one here who can testify. Lieutenant 
 Foray? " 
 
 From among the group of staff officers who 
 had followed General Randolph, Lieutenant
 
 322 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 Foray stepped forward before the General and 
 saluted. 
 
 ' * Did Captain Thome send out that despatch 
 after we left you with him in the office an hour 
 ago? " asked the older officer. 
 
 " No, sir," answered Foray promptly, glanc- 
 ing from Arrelsford's thwarted and flushed and 
 indignant countenance to Edith Varney's face, 
 in which he saw the light of a great illumination 
 was shining. " No, sir," he repeated; " I was 
 just about to send it by his orders, when he 
 countermanded it and tore up the despatch." 
 
 " And what despatch was it? ' 
 
 1 ' It was one signed by the Secretary of War, 
 sir, removing Marston's Division from Ceme- 
 tery Hill." 
 
 " You hear, gentlemen," said the General, 
 and, not giving them time to answer, he turned 
 again to Foray. " What were Captain 
 Thome's words at the time? ' 
 
 " He said he refused to act under that com- 
 mission, and crumpled it up and threw it away. ' ' 
 
 " That will do, Lieutenant," said General 
 Randolph triumphantly. He turned to Arrels- 
 f ord again. ' ' If you are not satisfied, Mr. Ar- 
 relsford, I beg to inform you that we have a
 
 THE LAST REPRIEVE 323 
 
 despatch from General Chesney at the front, in 
 which he says that no orders were received 
 from here. He got an uncompleted despatch, 
 but could not make anything out of it. Mars- 
 ton's Division was not withdrawn from Ceme- 
 tery Hill, and our position was not weakened 
 in any way. The attack there has failed." 
 There was a low murmur of astonishment from 
 the group of men in the room. Edith Varney 
 did one significant thing. She made two steps 
 in Thome 's direction. That young man did not 
 dare to trust himself to look at her. " It is 
 quite plain," continued the General, " that the 
 court has been acting under an error. The 
 President of the Confederacy is, therefore, com- 
 pelled to disapprove the finding, and it is set 
 aside. He happened to be with the Secretary 
 when the finding came in." 
 
 Arrelsford made one last desperate effort. 
 
 " General Randolph," he said, and. to do him 
 justice, he did not lack courage, " this was 
 put in my hands, and " 
 
 General Randolph laughed. 
 
 " I take it out of your hands," he said curtly. 
 " Report back to the War Office, or the Secret 
 Service Office, with my compliments, and "
 
 324 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 1 * But there are other charges upon which he 
 could be tried," persisted Arrelsford. " He is 
 a spy anyway, and " 
 
 " I believe I gave you your orders, Mr. Ar- 
 relsford," interrupted the General, with sus- 
 picious politeness. 
 
 " But hadn't I better wait and see " 
 
 " By God, sir," thundered Randolph, " do 
 I have to explain my orders to the whole Secret 
 Service of the Confederacy? Don't wait to see 
 anything. Go at once, or I will have you 
 escorted by a file of soldiers." 
 
 Arrelsford would have defied the General if 
 there had been the least use in the world in do- 
 ing it, but the game was clearly up for the pres- 
 ent. He would try to arrange to have Thome 
 rearrested and tried as a spy later. Now he 
 could do nothing. He walked out of the room, 
 pride enabling him to keep up a brave front, but 
 with disappointment and resentment raging in 
 his heart. He did not realise that his power 
 over Thorne had been withdrawn. In the great 
 game that they had played, he had lost at all 
 points. They all watched him go, not a single 
 one in the room with sympathy, or even 
 pity.
 
 THE LAST REPRIEVE 325 
 
 " Now, Sergeant," said the General, as they 
 heard the heavy hall door close; " I want to 
 speak to the prisoner. ' ' 
 
 11 Order arms! " cried the Sergeant. 
 ' ' Parade rest ! ' ' As the squad assumed these 
 positions in obedience to his commands, the 
 Sergeant continued, " Fall out the prisoner." 
 
 Thorne stepped forward one pace from the 
 ranks, and saluted the General. He kept his 
 eyes fixed upon that gentleman, and it was only 
 the throbbing of his heart that made him aware 
 that Edith Varney was by his side. She bent 
 her head toward him; he felt her warm breath 
 against his cheek as she whispered : 
 
 "Oh! Why didn't you tell me? I thought 
 you sent it, I thought you " 
 
 " Miss Varney! " exclaimed the General in 
 surprise. 
 
 But Edith threw maidenly reserve to the 
 winds. The suddenness of the revelation over- 
 whelmed her. 
 
 ' ' There is nothing against him, General Ran- 
 dolph, now; is there? He didn't send it. 
 There 's nothing to try him for ! ' ' she said. 
 
 General Randolph smiled grimly at her. 
 
 " You are very much mistaken, Miss Var-
 
 326 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 ney," he answered. " The fact of his being 
 caught in our lines without his proper uniform 
 is enough to hang him in ten minutes." 
 
 Edith caught her heart with her hand with a 
 sharp exclamation, but General Randolph had 
 turned to speak to the prisoner. 
 
 " Captain Thorne," he said, " or Lewis Du- 
 mont, if that is your name; the President is 
 fully informed regarding the circumstances of 
 your case, and I needn't say that we look upon 
 you as a cursed dangerous character. There 
 isn't any doubt whatever that you ought to be 
 shot right now, but, considering the damned pe- 
 culiarity of your behaviour, and that you re- 
 fused to send out that despatch when you might 
 have done so, we've decided to keep you out of 
 mischief some other way. You will be held a 
 prisoner of war." 
 
 Captain Thorne was almost too dazed to 
 realise the purport of the decree. He mechan- 
 ically saluted, and from his lips broke a mur- 
 mured, 
 
 ' ' Thank you, sir. ' ' 
 
 The General looked at him severely, and then, 
 seeing Edith Varney, turned away and engaged 
 in conversation with his staff. His intention
 
 THE LAST REPRIEVE 327 
 
 was obvious, and Edith immediately embraced 
 the opportunity. 
 
 " Oh! " she said; " that isn't nearly so bad 
 as death," and before them all she stretched out 
 her hand to him. 
 
 ' ' No <? ' ' queried Thome in a low voice. 
 
 " No," she said, forcing herself to look at 
 him. * ' After a while perhaps some time 
 
 " Oh ! " said Thome. < ' Some time ? If it 's 
 some time, that's enough." 
 
 Mrs. Varney, having succeeded in getting 
 Howard quiet and composed, had been in 
 the room since the advent of General Ran- 
 dolph. 
 
 " Mamma," said Edith, " won't you speak to 
 him, too? ' 
 
 Mrs. Varney approached him, but Wilfred 
 was quicker. 
 
 " I would like to shake hands with you," he 
 said, with boyish enthusiasm. 
 
 " What, again? ' said Thome, smiling. 
 " All right." He stretched out his hand. " Go 
 ahead." 
 
 " And so would I," said Caroline, following 
 the lead of her boy lover. 
 
 " Don't be afraid now," said Wilfred.
 
 328 SECRET SERVICE 
 
 " Everything will be all right. They will give 
 you a parole, and ' 
 
 "A parole! ' : said Caroline. "Goodness 
 gracious, they will give you hundreds of them, 
 I am sure. ' ' 
 
 But General Randolph turned once more. 
 
 11 One moment, please," said the officer. As 
 he came forward, the others fell back. Only 
 Edith Varney kept her place close by Thome 's 
 side. " There is only one reason on earth why 
 the President has set aside a certain verdict of 
 death. You held up that false order and made 
 a turn in our favor. You are not to be tried 
 as a spy, but held as a prisoner of war. We ex- 
 pect you to make that turn complete and enter 
 our service." 
 
 " Never," replied Thome instantly. " That's 
 impossible, sir." 
 
 " You can give us your answer later," said 
 the General. 
 
 ' ' You have it now. ' ' 
 
 " You will be kept in close confinement until 
 you come to our terms," continued the older 
 officer. 
 
 1 ' You make me a prisoner for life, then. ' ' 
 
 1 1 You will see it in another light before many
 
 THE LAST REPRIEVE 329 
 
 days, and it wouldn't surprise me if Miss Var- 
 ney had something to do with a change in your 
 views." 
 
 " You are mistaken, General Randolph," 
 quickly interposed Edith. " I think he is per- 
 fectly right. ' ' 
 
 " Oh, very well," said the General, smiling a 
 little. " We will see what a little prison life 
 will do. Sergeant? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " I have turned the prisoner over to Major 
 Whitfield. He requests you to take the pris- 
 oner to his office, where he '11 take charge of him. ' ' 
 
 " Very good, sir," answered the Sergeant. 
 
 " What is it? " whispered Thorne to Edith. 
 ' ' Love and good-bye f ' ' 
 
 " No," answered the girl; " only the first." 
 She stopped and looked up at him, her face 
 flushed, her heart throbbing, her eyes shining 
 gloriously. " And that every day, every hour, 
 every minute, until we meet again." 
 
 " Thank God," whispered Thorne. " Until 
 we meet again." 
 
 " Attention! " cried the Sergeant. " Carry 
 arms ! Left face ! Fall in the prisoner ! For- 
 ward March! "
 
 AFTERWORD 
 
 AND so the great adventure is over, the story is 
 told, and the play is played. It is hard to tell 
 who lost and who won. It made little difference 
 in the end that Marston 's Division had not been 
 withdrawn, and that the attack on Cemetery 
 Hill had failed. It made little difference in 
 the end that Arrelsford had been thwarted in 
 his attempts to wreak his vengeance upon 
 Thorne. It made little difference in the end 
 that Thorne refused to enter the service of the 
 Confederacy, preferring imprisonment for life. 
 For the days of that Confederacy were num- 
 bered. It was even then tottering on the verge 
 of its grave, in spite of the brave front it 
 kept up. 
 
 Three days after the events of that night, and 
 Richmond had fallen, and presently the last of 
 the Confederate defenders halted at Appomat- 
 tox. The Stars and Bars were hauled down for 
 the last time. The Army was disbanded. The 
 prisoners were released. There was a quiet 
 wedding in the old house. Howard, happily re- 
 
 330
 
 AFTERWORD 331 
 
 covering from his wounds, was present. Gen- 
 eral Varney himself gave away the bride re- 
 luctantly, to be sure, yet he did it. Wilfred took 
 the place of the brother of Captain Thorne to 
 continue to call him by the name he had as- 
 sumed and acted as the best man. To whom 
 should be given the coveted privilege of attend- 
 ing the bride but to Miss Caroline Mitford ! And 
 Miss Kittridge and the few other guests, includ- 
 ing General Randolph, saw in the younger 
 couple indications that when a few more years 
 had made it suitable, the two who played the 
 second part on this interesting occasion would 
 be principals themselves. 
 
 There was much opposition, of course, to the 
 wedding of Captain Thorne and Edith Varney, 
 and many bitter things were said, but there was 
 no restraining the young people. They had 
 lived and suffered, they had almost died to- 
 gether. The years of peace and harmony and 
 friendship that came to the sections at last, and 
 the present happiness that was theirs immedi- 
 ately, convinced even the most obdurate that 
 what they had done was exactly right.
 
 TITLES SELECTED FROM 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAFS LIST 
 
 May fa* had wherever teaks are soM. Ask for frossat ft Bunlap's Hit 
 
 THE SIEGE OF THE SEVEN SUITORS. By Meredith Nich 
 olson. Illustrated by C. Coles Phillips and Reginald Birch. 
 
 Seven suitors vie with each other for the love of a beautiful 
 girl, and she subjects them to a test that is fnll of mystery, magic 
 and sheer amusement. 
 
 THE MAGNET. By Henry C. Rowland. Illustrated by Clarence 
 F. Underwood. 
 
 The story of a remarkable courtship involving three pretty 
 girls on a yacht, a poet-lover in pursuit, ana a mix-up in the names 
 of the girls. 
 
 THE TURN OF THE ROAD. By Eugenia Brooks Frothingham 
 A beautiful young opera singer chooses professional success 
 instead of love, but comes to a place in life where the call of th 
 heart is stronger than worldly success. 
 
 SCOTTIE AND HIS LADY. By Margaret Morse. Illustrated 
 by Harold M. Brett. 
 
 A young girl whose affections have been blighted is presented 
 with a Scotch Collie to divert her mind, and the roving adventures 
 of her pet lead the young mistress into another romance. 
 
 SHEILA VEDDER. By Amelia E. Barr. Frontispiece by Hani 
 son Fisher. 
 
 A very beautiful romance of the Shetland Islands, with k 
 handsome, strong willed hero and a lovely girl of Gaelic blood * 
 heroine. A sequel to "Jan Vedder's Wife." 
 
 JOHN WARD, PREACHER. By Margaret Deland, 
 
 The first big success of this much loved American novelist 
 It is a powerful portrayal of a young clergyman's attempt to win hi* 
 beautiful wife to his own narrow creed. 
 
 THE TRAIL OF NINETY-EIGHT. By Robert W. Service 
 
 Illustrated by Maynard DLxon. 
 
 One of the best stories of "Vagabondia**ever written, and 
 one of the most accurate and picturesque of the stampede of gold 
 seekers to the Yukon. The love story embedded in the narrative 
 Is strikingly original, 
 
 A.t1t for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction 
 
 &ROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26th ST., NEW Your
 
 TITLES SELECTED FROM 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAPS LIST 
 
 May be had wherever books an sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list 
 
 A CERTAIN RICH MAN. By William Allen White. 
 
 A vivid, startling portrayal of one man's financial (freed, it*/ 
 " ride spreading power, its action in Wall Street, and its effect oa< 
 the three women most intimately in his life. A splendid, enter" 
 taining American novel. 
 
 IN OUR TOWN. By William Allen White. Illustrated by F 
 R. Gruger and W. Glackens. 
 
 Made up of the observations of a keen newspaper editor, 
 involving the town millionaire, the smart set, the literary set, the 
 bohemian set, and many others. All humorously related and sure 
 to hold the attention. 
 
 NATHAN BURKE. By Mary S. Watts. 
 
 The story of an ambitious, backwoods Ohio boy who rose 
 to prominence. Everyday humor of American rustic life per- 
 meates the book 
 
 THE HIGH HAND. By Jacques Futrelle. Illustrated by Will 
 Grefe. 
 
 A splendid story of the political game, with a son of the 
 Boil on the one side, and a "kid glove" politician on the other. 
 A pretty girl, interested in both men, is the chief figure. 
 
 THE BACKWOODSMEN. By Charles G. D. Roberts. Illustrated. 
 Realistic stories of men and women living midst the savage 
 beauty of the wilderness. Human nature at its best and worst 
 is well protrayed 
 
 YELLOWSTONE NIGHTS. By Herbert Quick. 
 
 A jolly company of six artists, writers and other deve 
 folks take a trip through the National Park, and tell stories around 
 camp fire at night. Brilliantly clever and original. 
 
 JUE PROFESSOR'S MYSTERY. By Wells Hastings and 
 Brian Hooker. Illustrated by Hanson Booth. 
 
 A young college professor, missing his steamer for Europe. 
 las a romantic meeting with a pretty girl, escorts her home, and 
 s enveloped in a big mystery. 
 
 A*k for complete free list of &. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fictio* 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26th ST., NEW YORK
 
 TITLES SELECTED FROM 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAPS LIST 
 
 Mai be bad wherever books an sold. Ask for Grossot ft Dunlap's list 
 
 THE SECOND WIFE. By Thompson Buchanan. Illustrated 
 by W. W. Fawcett Harrison Fisher wrapper printed in four 
 
 colors and gold. / 
 
 An intensely interesting story of a marital complication IE * 
 
 A wealthy New York family involving the happiness of a, 
 
 beautiful young girl. 
 
 TESS OF THE STORM COUNTRY. By Grace Miller White 
 Illustrated by Howard Chandler Christy. 
 An amazingly vivid piccure of low class life in a New 
 
 York college town, with a heroine beautiful and noble, who makes 
 
 * great sacrifice for love. 
 
 FROM THE VALLEY OF THE MISSING. By Grace Miller 
 
 White. 
 
 Frontispiece and wrapper in colors by Penrhyn Stanlaws. 
 
 Another story of "the storm country." Two beautiful chil- 
 dren are kidnapped from a wealthy home and appear many years 
 after showing the effects of a deep, malicious scheme behind 
 their disappearance. 
 THE LIGHTED MATCH. By Charles Neville Buck. Illus 
 
 trated by R. F. Schabelitz. 
 
 A lovely princess travels incognito through the States and 
 tfalls in love with an American man. There are ties that bind her 
 to someone in her own home, and the great plot revolves round 
 her efforts to work her way out 
 
 MAUD BAXTER. By C. C. Hotchkiss, Illustrated by Will 
 
 Grefe. 
 
 A romance both daring and delightful, involving an Amer- 
 ican girl and a young man who had been impressed into English 
 service during the Revolution. 
 fHE HIGHWAYMAN. By Guy Rawlence. Illustrated by 
 
 Will Grefe. 
 
 A French beauty ol mysterious antecedents wins the lore 
 of an Englishman of title. Developments of a startling character 
 and a clever untangling of affairs hold the reader's interest. ' 
 
 rpE PURPLE STOCKINGS. By Edward Salisbury Field 
 Illustrated in colors; marginal illustrations. 
 
 A young New York business man, his pretty sweetheart; 
 4is sentimental stenographer, and his fashionable sister are all 
 mixed up in a misunderstanding that surpasses anything in the 
 way of comedy in years. A story with a laugh on every page. 
 
 4*1 for complete frte list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction 
 
 *f_ ' 1 
 
 QROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26th ST , NEW YORIT
 
 The Master's Violin 
 
 By MYRTLE REED 
 
 &&gae5gy? 
 
 FTHEfl 
 //1ASIE5 
 
 MVRTLE REED 
 
 A Love Story] with a musical at- 
 mosphere. A picturesque, old 
 German virtuoso is the rever- 
 ent possessor of a genuine Cre- 
 mona. He consents to take as 
 his pupil a handsome youth who 
 proves to have an aptitude for 
 technique, but not the soul of 
 the artist. The youth has led the 
 happy, careless life of a modern, 
 well-to-do young American, and 
 he cannot, with his meagre past, 
 express the love, the longing, the passion and the trage- 
 dies of life and its happy phases as can the master who 
 has lived life in all its fulness. But a girl comes into 
 his existence, a beautiful bit of human driftwood that 
 his aunt had taken into her heart and home ; and through 
 his passionate love for her, he learns the lessons that life 
 has to give and his soul awakens. 
 
 Founded on a fact well known among artists, but not 
 often recognized or discussed.' 
 
 If you have not read "LAVENDER AND OLD LACE" by the 
 same author, you have a double pleasure in store for 
 these two books show Myrtle Reed in her most delightful, j 
 fascinating vein indeed they may be considered as mas- 
 terpieces of compelling interest. 
 
 Ask for complete frte list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
 
 The Prodigal Judge 
 
 By VAUGHAN KESTER 
 
 This great novel probably the most popular book in 
 Ahis country to-day is as human as a story from the pen 
 of that great master of " immortal laughter and immortal 
 tears," Charles Dickens. 
 
 The Prodigal Judge is a shabby outcast, a tavern hang- 
 er-on, a genial wayfarer who tarries longest where the inn 
 is most hospitable, yet with that suavity, that distinctive 
 politeness and that saving grace of humor peculiar to the 
 American man. He has his own code of morals very 
 exalted ones but honors them in the breach rather than 
 in the observance. 
 
 Clinging to the Judge closer than a brother, is Solomon 
 Mahaffy fallible and failing like the rest of us, but with 
 a sublime capacity for friendship} and closer still, perhaps, 
 clings little Hannibal, a boy about whose parentage 
 nothing is known until the end of the story. Hannibal 
 is charmed into tolerance of the Judge's picturesque 
 vices, while Miss Betty, lovely and capricious, is charmed 
 into placing all her affairs, both material and sentimental, 
 in the hands of this delightful old vagabond. 
 
 The Judge will be a fixed star in the firmament of 
 fictional characters as surely as David Harum or Col. 
 Sellers. He is a source of infinite delight, while this story 
 of Mr. Kester' s is one of the finest examples of Ameri- 
 can literary craftmanship. 
 
 Aslc for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26th ST., NEW YORK
 
 A FEW OF 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP'S 
 Great Books at Little Prices 
 
 WHEN A MAN MARRIES. By Mary Roberts Rinehart= 
 Illustrated by Harrison Fisher and Mayo Bunker. 
 
 A young artist, whose wife had recently divorced him, finds that 
 > visit is due from his Aunt Selina, an elderly lady having ideas 
 about things quite apart from the Bohemian set in which hej 
 nephew is a shining light. The way in which matters are tempo 
 ranly adjusted forms the motif of the story. 
 
 A farcical extravaganza, dramatized under the title of "Seven Days" 
 
 THE FASHIONABLE ADVENTURES OF JOSHUA 
 CRAIC. By David Graham Phillips. Illustrated. 
 
 A young westerner, uncouth and unconventional, appears ip 
 political and social life in Washington. He attains power in polk 
 tics, and a young woman of the exclusive set becomes his wife, un- 
 dertaking his education in social amenities. 
 " DOC." GORDON. By Mary E. Wilkins-Freeman. Illus- 
 trated by Frank T. Merrill. 
 
 Against the familiar background of American town life, the 
 author portrays a group of people strangely involved in a mystery. 
 "Doc." Gordon, the one physician of the place, Dr. Elliot, his 
 assistant, a beautiful woman and her altogether charming daughter 
 are all involved in the plot. A novel of great interest 
 HOLY ORDERS. By Marie Corelli. 
 
 A dramatic story, in which is pictured a clergyman in touch with 
 society people, stage favorites, simple village folk, powerful finan- 
 ciers and others, each presenting vital problems to this man "in 
 koly orders "problems that we are now struggling with in America. 
 KATRINE. By Elinor Macartney Lane. With frontispiece. 
 
 Katrine, the heroine of this story, is a lovely Irish girl, of lowly 
 birth, but gifted with a beautiful voice. 
 
 The narrative is based on the facts of an ? r ?hial singer's career { 
 and the viewpoint throughout is a most exalt. d one. 
 
 THE FORTUNES OF FIFI. By Molly Elliot Seawell 
 
 Illustrated by T. de Thulstrup. 
 
 A story of life in France at the time o the first Napoleon. FifL 
 a glad, mad little actress of eighteen, is tbe star performer in a third 
 Kate Parisian theatre. A story *s dainty as a Watteau painting. 
 
 SHE THAT HESITATES. By Harris Dickson. Illus- 
 trated by C. W. Relyea. 
 
 The scene of this dashing romance shifts from Dresden to St 
 Petersburg in the reign of Peter the Great, and then to New Orleans. 
 
 The hero is a French Soldier of Fortune, and the princess, who 
 hesitates but you must read the story to know how she that hesitates 
 may be lost and yet saved. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26th ST., NEW YORK
 
 A FEW OF 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP'S 
 Great Books at Little Prices 
 
 CY WHITTAKER'S PLACE. By Joseph C. Lincoln. 
 
 Illustrated by Wallace Morgan. 
 
 A Cape Cod story describing the amusing efforts of an el i 
 derly bachelor and his two cronies to rear and educate a littl* 
 girl. Full of honest fun a rural drama. 
 
 THE FORGE IN THE FOREST. By Charles G. H, 
 Roberts. Illustrated by H. Sandham. 
 
 A story of the conflict in Acadia after its conquest by the 
 British. A dramatic picture that lives and shines with the in- 
 definable charm of poetic romance. 
 
 A. SISTER TO EVANGELINE. By Charles G. D. 
 Roberts. Illustrated by E. McConnell. 
 
 Being the story of Yvonne de Lamourie, and how she went 
 into exile with the villagers of Grand Pre. Swift action, 
 fresh atmosphere, wholesome purity, deep passion and search- 
 ing analysis characterize this strong novel. 
 
 THE OPENED SHUTTERS. By Clara Louise Burn- 
 ham. Frontispiece by Harrison Fisher. 
 A summer haunt on an island in Casco Bay is the back- 
 ground for this romance. A beautiful woman, at discord with 
 life, is brought to realize, by her new friends, that she may 
 open the shutters of her soul to the blessed sunlight of joy by 
 -casting aside vanity and self love. A delicately humorous 
 work with a lofty motive underlying it all. 
 
 THE RIGHT PRINCESS. By Ciara Louise Burnham. 
 An amusing story, opening at a fashionable Long Island re- 
 sort, where a stately Englishwoman employs a forcible New 
 England housekeeper to serve in her interesting nome. How 
 types so widely apart react on each others' lives, all to ulti- 
 mate good, makes a story both humorous and rich in sentiment. 
 
 THE LEAVEN OF LOVE. By Clara Louise Burn- 
 
 ham. Frontispiece by Harrison Fisher. 
 At a Southern California resort a world-weary woman, young 
 and beautiful but disillusioned, meets a girl who has learned 
 the art of living of tasting life in all its richness, opulence and 
 joy. The story hinges upon the change wrought in the soul 
 of the blas& woman by this glimpse into a cheery life. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26th ST., NEW YORK
 
 B. M. Bower's Novels 
 
 Thrilling Western Romances 
 
 Large 12 mos. Handsomely bound in cloth. Illustrated 
 
 CHIP, OF THE FLYING U 
 
 A breezy wholesome tale, wherein the love affairs of Chip and 
 Delia Whitman are charmingly and humorously told. Chip's 
 jealousy of Dr. Cecil Grantham, who turns out to be a big. blue 
 eyed young woman is very amusing. A clever, realistic story of 
 the American Cow-puncher. 
 THE HAPPY FAMILY 
 
 A lively and amusing story, dealing with the adventures of 
 eighteen jovial, big hearted Montana cowboys. Foremost amongst 
 them, we find Ananias Green, known as Andy, whose imaginative 
 powers cause many lively and exciting adventures. 
 HER PRAIRIE KNIGHT 
 
 A realistic story of the plains, describing a gay party of Eas- 
 terners who exchange a cottage at Newport for the rough homeli- 
 ness of a Montana ranch-house. The merry-hearted cowboys, the 
 fascinating Beatrice, and the effusive Sir Redmond, become living, 
 breathing personalities. 
 THE RANGE DWELLERS 
 
 Here are everyday, genuine cowboys, just as they really exist. 
 Spirited action, a range feud between two families, and a Romeo 
 and Juliet courtship make this a bright, jolly, entertaining story, 
 without a dull page. 
 THE LURE OF DIM TRAILS 
 
 A vivid portrayal of the experience of an Eastern author, 
 among the cowboys of the West, in search of "local color" for a 
 new novel. "Bud" Thurston learns many a lesson while following 
 "the lure of the dim trails' ' but the hardest, and probably the most 
 welcome, is that of love. 
 THE LONESOME TRAIL 
 
 "Weary" Davidson leaves the ranch for Portland, where con- 
 ventional city life palls on him. A little branch of sage brush, 
 pungent with the atmosphere of the prairie, and the recollection of 
 a pair of large brown eyes soon compel his return. A wholesome 
 tove story, 
 
 THE LONG SHADOW 
 
 A vigorous Western story, sparkling withj the free, outdoor, 
 life of a mountain ranch. Its scenes shift rapidly and its actors play 
 the game of life fearlessly and like men. It is a fine love story from 
 start to finish. 
 
 Ask for a complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26rn ST., NEW YORK
 
 A 000 855 286